Startsite   °Ô½ÃÆÇ   ¸ÞÀÏ   M1000¼±±³»çȨ   Mission Magazine
 

 

  »çÀüµî·Ï   È÷,Çï ÆùÆ®¹Þ±â
 ÇöÀçÀ§Ä¡ : HOME > ¹®¼­º¸±â


 ÀÛ¼ºÀÚ  °ü¸®ÀÚ  Ã·ºÎÆÄÀÏ    
 ÀڷᱸºÐ  ½ÅÇпë¾î»çÀü  ÀÛ¼ºÀÏ  2007-05-14
 Á¦¸ñ  ¿þ½ºÅ͹νºÅÍ ½Å¾Ó°í¹é¼­
 ÁÖÁ¦¾î  [Àå·Î±³] [½ÅÁ¶] ¿þ½ºÅ͹νºÅÍ ½Å¾Ó°í¹é
 ÀÚ·áÃâó    ¼º°æº»¹®  
 ³»¿ë

Àå·Î±³È¸ÀÇ ½Å¾Ó°í¹é¼­.

¿þ½ºÅ͹νºÅÍ È¸ÀÇ¿¡¼­ Á¦Á¤µÊ.
1643³â-1647³â¿¡ ¸¸µé¾îÁ³´Âµ¥ ÀÛ¼º ¸ñÀûÀº ¿µ±¹°ú ½ºÄÚÆ²·£µå û±³µµµéÀÌ ±³¸®Àû ÅëÀÏ ¹× ´ë·úÀÇ °³ÇõÆÄ ±³È¸¿ÍÀÇ ¿¬°áÀ» À§ÇÑ °Í. ¿µ±¹¿¡¼­´Â 1947³â, ½ºÄÚÆ²·£µå¿¡¼­´Â 1649³â¿¡ ÀÎÁØÀ» ¹ÞÀ½. Àü¹® 33ÀåÀ¸·Î µÇ¾î ÀÖ°í Ä®ºóÁÖÀÇÀû ÀÔÀåÀ» ÃëÇϰí ÀÖÀ½. ¿À´Ã³¯±îÁö Àü ¼¼°èÀÇ ´ëºÎºÐ Àå·Î±³¿¡¼­ »ç¿ëµÇ°í ÀÖÀ½. ¼º°æÀÇ ±ÇÀ§, Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÁÖ±Ç, ±³È¸ ÀÚüÀÇ Ä¡¸®±Ç µîÀÌ ´ëÇ¥ÀûÀÎ ±³¸®Àû Ư¡ÀÓ.

¿þ½ºÆ®¹Î½ºÆ® ½Å¾Ó°í¹é2,
1643-1647±îÁö ¿µ±¹ ¿þ½ºÆ®¹Î½ºÆ®¿¡¼­ °³ÃÖµÈ ¼ºÁ÷ÀÚ ´ëȸ¿¡¼­ Àå·Î±³È¸ÀÇ ½Å¾Ó¿¡ °üÇÑ ³»¿ëÀ» ¹ý±Ô·Î Á¦Á¤ÇÑ °í¹é¼­ÀÌ´Ù, Àü¹® 33ÀåÀ¸·Î ÀÌ·ç¾îÁü. ±³¸®Àû ÀÔÀåÀº û±³µµÀû, Ä®ºóÁÖÀÇ ¼º°ÝÀ» ¶ì°í ÀÖ´Ù. ƯÈ÷ °­Á¶ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ¼º°æÀÇ ±ÇÀ§, Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÁÖ±Ç, ¾ç½ÉÀÇ ÁÖ±ÇÀÌ´Ù.

 


 

THE WESTMINSTER CONFESSION OF FAITH(1647/1788)


CHAPTER 1

Of the Holy Scripture

1.1 Although the light of nature, and the works of creation and providence, do so far manifest the goodness, wisdom, and power of God, as to leave men inexcusable; yet are they not sufficient to give that knowledge of God, and of his will, which is necessary unto salvation, therefore it pleased the Lord, at sundry times, and in divers manners, to reveal himself, and to declare that his will unto his Church; and afterwards for the better preserving and propagating of the truth, and for the more sure establishment and comfort of the Church against the corruption of the flesh, and the malice of Satan and of the world, to commit the same wholly unto writing; which maketh the Holy Scripture to be most necessary; those former ways of God's revealing his will unto his people being now ceased.

1.1 ºñ·Ï ÀÚ¿¬ÀÇ ºû°ú âÁ¶ ¹× ¼·¸®ÀÇ »ç¿ªÀÌ »ç¶÷µé·Î ÇÏ¿©±Ý º¯¸íÇÒ ¼ö ¾øµµ·Ï Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¼±ÇϽɰú ÁöÇý¿Í ´É·ÂÀ» ¸í¹éÇÏ°Ô ³ªÅ¸³»Áö¸¸, ±×·³¿¡µµ ºÒ±¸ÇÏ°í ±×°ÍµéÀº ±¸¿ø¿¡ ÇÊ¿äÇÑ Çϳª´Ô°ú ±×ÀÇ ¶æ¿¡ ´ëÇÑ Áö½ÄÀ» ÁÙ¸¸Å­ ÃæºÐÇÏÁö ¸øÇÏ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ÁÖ´Ô²²¼­ ¿©·¯ ¶§¿¡ ´Ù¾çÇÑ ¹æ½ÄÀ¸·Î ÀÚ½ÅÀ» °è½ÃÇÏ¿© Àڱ⠱³È¸¸¦ ÇâÇÑ ±×ÀÇ ¶æ ¼±Æ÷Çϱ⸦ ±â»µÇϼÌÀ¸¸ç, ÈÄ¿¡´Â Áø¸®ÀÇ º¸´Ù ³ªÀº º¸Á¸°ú ÀüÆÄ¸¦ À§ÇÏ¿©, ±×¸®°í À°½ÅÀÇ ºÎÆÐ¿Í »çź ¹× ¼¼»óÀÇ ¾ÇÀÇ¿¡ ´ëºñÇÏ¿© ±³È¸ÀÇ º¸´Ù ¾ÈÀüÇÑ È®¸³°ú À§¾ÈÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ±× °è½Ã°¡ ¸ðµÎ ±â·ÏµÇ´Â °ÍÀ» Áñ°Å¿ö ÇϼÌÀ¸´Ï, À̰ÍÀÌ ¼º°æÀ» °¡Àå ÇʼöÀûÀÎ °ÍÀ¸·Î ¸¸µé¾ú´Ù. Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ Àڱ⠹鼺¿¡°Ô ±×ÀÇ ¶æÀ» °è½ÃÇϽôø °ú°ÅÀÇ ±×¿Í °°Àº ¹æ½ÄÀº ÀÌÁ¦ Á¾·áµÇ¾ú´Ù.

1.2 Under the name of Holy Scripture, or the Word of God written, are now contained all the books of the Old and New Testaments, which are these:

1.2 ¼º°æ ¶Ç´Â ±â·ÏµÈ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸À̶ó´Â À̸§À¸·Î Áö±Ý ±¸¾à°ú ½Å¾àÀÇ ¸ðµç Ã¥µéÀÌ µé¾î ÀÖÀ¸´Ï, ±×°ÍµéÀº ´ÙÀ½°ú °°´Ù:

Of the Old Testament

Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth

I Samuel, II Samuel, I Kings, II Kings, I Chronicles, II Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther

Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, The Song of Songs

Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Ezekiel, Daniel

Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah, Micah, Nahum

Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, Malachi

¡¡

Of the New Testament

Matthew, Mark, Luke, Johns, Acts of the Apostles

Romans, I Corinthians, II Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians

I Thessalonian, II Thessalonians, I Timothy, II Timothy, Titus, Philemon

Hebrews, James, I Peter, II Peter, I John, II John, III John, Jude, Revelation of John

¡¡

All which are given by inspiration of God, to be the rule of faith and life.

ÀÌ ¸ðµç Ã¥µéÀº ½Å¾Ó°ú »îÀÇ ±Ô¹üÀÌ µÇµµ·Ï Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿µ°¨¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ÁÖ¾îÁ³´Ù.

1.3 The books commonly called Apocrypha, not being of divine inspiration, are no part of the canon of the Scripture; and therefore are of no authority in the Church of God, nor to be any otherwise approved, or made use of, than other human writings.

1.3 ÀϹÝÀûÀ¸·Î ¿Ü°æÀ̶ó°í ºÒ¸®´Â Ã¥µéÀº Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿µ°¨¿¡ ÀÇÇÑ °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¹Ç·Î ¼º°æ Á¤°æÀÇ ÀϺΰ¡ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. µû¶ó¼­ ±×°ÍÀº Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ±³È¸ ¾È¿¡¼­ ¾Æ¹« ±ÇÀ§µµ °¡ÁöÁö ¸øÇϸç, ¾î¶² ¹æ½ÄÀ¸·Îµµ ´Ù¸¥ Àΰ£ÀÇ ÀúÀÛ¹°°ú ´Ù¸£°Ô ÀÎÁ¤µÇ°Å³ª »ç¿ëµÇ¾î¼­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù.

1.4 The authority of the Holy Scripture, for which it ought to be believed and obeyed, dependeth not upon the testimony of any man or church, but wholly upon God(who is truth itself), the author thereof; and therefore it is to be received, because it is the Word of God.

1.4 ¼º°æÀÇ ±ÇÀ§´Â ¾î¶² »ç¶÷À̳ª ±³È¸ÀÇ Áõ¾ðÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ÀüÀûÀ¸·Î ±× ÀúÀÚÀ̽ŠÇϳª´Ô(±×´Â Áø¸® ÀÚüÀ̽ôÙ)¿¡ ÀÇÁ¸Çϸç, ±× ¶§¹®¿¡ ¼º°æÀ» ¹Ï°í ¼øÁ¾ÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ¼º°æÀÌ ¹Þ¾Æµé¿©Á®¾ß ÇÏ´Â ÀÌÀ¯´Â ¹Ù·Î ±×°ÍÀÌ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸À̱⠶§¹®ÀÌ´Ù.

1.5 We may be moved and induced by the testimony of the Church to an high and reverent esteem of the Holy Scripture, and the heavenliness of the matter, the efficacy of the doctrine, the majesty of the style, the consent of all the parts, the scope of the whole(which is to give all glory to God), the full discovery it makes of the only way of man's salvation, the many other incomparable excellencies, and the entire perfection thereof, are arguments whereby it doth abundantly evidence itself to be the Word of God; yet, notwithstanding, our full persuasion and assurance of the infallible truth and divine authority thereof, is from the inward work of the Holy Spirit, bearing witness by and with the Word in our hearts.

1.5 ¿ì¸®°¡ ±³È¸ÀÇ Áõ¾ð¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­ ¼º°æÀ» ³ôÀÌ ±×¸®°í °æ°ÇÇÏ°Ô Á¸ÁßÇϵµ·Ï °¨µ¿¹Þ°Å³ª ±ÇÀ¯µÉ ¼öµµ ÀÖ°í, ÁÖÁ¦ÀÇ Ãµ»ó¼º, ±³¸®ÀÇ È¿¿ë¼º, ¹®Ã¼ÀÇ Àå¾öÇÔ, ¸ðµç ºÎºÐµéÀÇ ÀÏÄ¡, ÀüüÀû ¸ñÀû(±×°ÍÀº Çϳª´Ô²² ¸ðµç ¿µ±¤À» µ¹¸®·Á ÇÔÀÌ´Ù), Àΰ£ÀÌ ±¸¿ø¹Þ´Â À¯ÀÏÇÑ ±æÀÇ ¿ÏÀüÇÑ ¹ß°ß, ´Ù¸¥ ¸¹Àº ºñ±³ÇÒ ¼ö ¾ø´Â Ź¿ùÇÔµé°ú ±×°ÍÀÇ ÀüÀûÀÎ ¿ÏÀü¼ºÀÌ ±× ÀÚü°¡ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸ÀÓÀ» dzºÎÇÏ°Ô ÀÔÁõÇÏ´Â ³íÁõµéÀÌ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª, ±×·³¿¡µµ ºÒ±¸Çϰí, ¼º°æÀÇ ¹«¿ÀÇÑ Áø¸®¼º°ú ½ÅÀû ±ÇÀ§¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ¿ì¸®ÀÇ ¿ÏÀüÇÑ ¼³µæ°ú È®½ÅÀº ¿ì¸® ¸¶À½¼Ó¿¡¼­ ¸»¾¸¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ±×¸®°í ¸»¾¸°ú ÇÔ²² Áõ°ÅÇϽô ¼º·ÉÀÇ ³»Àû »ç¿ªÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ ¿Â´Ù.

1.6 The whole counsel of God, concerning all things necessary for his own glory, man's salvation, faith, and life, is either expressly set down in Scripture, or by good and necessary consequence may be deduced from Scripture, unto which nothing at any time is to be added, whether by new revelations of the Spirit, or traditions of men. Nevertheless we acknowledge the inward illumination of the Spirit of God to be necessary for the saving understanding of such things as are revealed in the Word; and that there are some circumstances concerning the worship of God, and government of the Church, common to human actions and societies, which are to be ordered by the light of nature and Christian prudence, according to the general rules of the Word, which are always to be observed.

1.6 Çϳª´Ô ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ¿µ±¤°ú Àΰ£ÀÇ ±¸¿ø, ½Å¾Ó, ±×¸®°í »îÀ» À§ÇØ ÇÊ¿äÇÑ ¸ðµç °Í¿¡ °üÇÑ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿Ïº®ÇÑ ±Ç°í°¡ ¼º°æ¿¡ ¸í½ÃÀûÀ¸·Î ±â·ÏµÇ¾î Àְųª, ¾Æ´Ï¸é ¼º°æÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ Á¤´çÇϰí ÇÊ¿¬ÀûÀÎ °á·ÐÀ¸·Î À¯ÃßµÉ ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù. µû¶ó¼­, °áÄÚ ¼º·ÉÀÇ »õ·Î¿î °è½Ã³ª Àΰ£ÀÇ ÀüÅë¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ¾î¶² ¶§¿¡µµ ÷°¡µÇ¾î¼­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ±×·³¿¡µµ ºÒ±¸ÇÏ°í ¿ì¸®´Â Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¼º·ÉÀÇ ³»Àû Á¶¸íÀÌ ¸»¾¸ ¾È¿¡ °è½ÃµÈ ±×¿Í °°Àº °ÍµéÀÇ ±¸¿ø¿¡ À̸£´Â ÀÌÇØ¿¡ ÇʼöÀûÀ̸ç, ¶ÇÇÑ »ç¶÷µéÀÇ ÇàÀ§¿Í »çȸ¿¡ °øÅëÀûÀÎ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿¹¹è¿Í ±³È¸ÀÇ ¿î¿µ ¹®Á¦¿¡ À־, Ç×»ó ÁؼöµÇ¾î¾ß ÇÏ´Â ¸»¾¸ÀÇ º¸ÆíÀûÀÎ ±Ô¹üµé¿¡ µû¶ó ÀÚ¿¬ÀÇ ºû°ú ±×¸®½ºµµÀÎÀÇ ºÐº°·Â¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Á¤ÇØ¾ß Çϴ Ư¼öÇÑ »óȲµµ ÀÖ´Ù´Â Á¡À» ÀÎÁ¤ÇÑ´Ù.

1.7 All things in Scripture are not alike plain in themselves, nor alike clear unto all; yet those things which are necessary to be known, believed, and observed, for salvation, are so clearly propounded and opened in some place of Scripture or other, that not only the learned, but the unlearned, in a due use of the ordinary means, may attain unto a sufficient understanding of them.

1.7 ¼º°æ¿¡ ±â·ÏµÈ ¸ðµç °ÍµéÀÌ ±× ÀÚü°¡ µ¿ÀÏÇÏ°Ô ÆòÀÌÇÑ °Íµµ ¾Æ´Ï¸ç ¸ðµÎ¿¡°Ô µ¿ÀÏÇÏ°Ô ºÐ¸íÇÑ °Íµµ ¾Æ´ÏÁö¸¸, ±¸¿øÀ» À§ÇØ ²À ¾Ë¾Æ¾ß ÇÏ°í ¹Ï¾î¾ß Çϰí ÁؼöÇØ¾ß ÇÏ´Â °ÍµéÀº ¼º°æÀÇ ¿©±â Àú±â¿¡ ¸Å¿ì ºÐ¸íÇÏ°Ô Á¦½ÃµÇ¾î ÀÖ°í ¿­·Á À־, À¯½ÄÇÑ »ç¶÷»Ó ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ¹«½ÄÇÑ »ç¶÷µµ Æò¹üÇÑ ¼ö´ÜÀ» ¹Ù¸£°Ô¸¸ »ç¿ëÇÏ¸é ±×°ÍµéÀÇ ÃæÁ·ÇÑ ÀÌÇØ¿¡ µµ´ÞÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù.

1.8 The Old Testament in Hebrew(which was the native language of the people of God of old), and the New Testament in Greek(which at the time of the writing of it was most generally known to the nations), being immediately inspired by God, and by his singular care and providence kept pure in all ages, are therefore authentical; so as in all controversies of religion the Church is finally to appeal unto them. But because these original tongues are not known to all the people of God who have right unto, and interest in the Scriptures, and are commanded, in the fear of God, to read and search them, therefore they are to be translated into the vulgar language of every nation unto which they come, that the Word of God dwelling plentifully in all, they may worship him in an acceptable manner, and, through patience and comfort of the Scriptures, may have hope.

1.8 È÷ºê¸®¾î(°í´ë Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¹é¼ºÀÌ »ç¿ëÇÑ ¾ð¾î)·Î ±â·ÏµÈ ±¸¾à¼º°æ°ú ±×¸®½º¾î(±â·Ï´ç½Ã ¸¹Àº ³ª¶ó¿¡ ³Î¸® ¾Ë·ÁÁ® ÀÖ¾ú´Ù)·Î ±â·ÏµÈ ½Å¾à¼º°æÀº Çϳª´Ô¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Á÷Á¢ÀûÀ¸·Î ¿µ°¨µÇ¾úÀ» »Ó ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ±×ÀÇ ºñ»óÇÑ µ¹º¸½É°ú ¼·¸®·Î ¸ðµç ½Ã´ë¿¡ °ÉÃÄ ¼ø¼öÇÏ°Ô º¸Á¸µÇ¾î ¿ÔÀ¸¹Ç·Î ¹ÏÀ»¸¸ ÇÏ´Ù. µû¶ó¼­, ±³È¸´Â ¸ðµç ½Å¾ÓÀû ³íÀï¿¡ À־ ±³È¸´Â °Å±â¿¡ ÃÖÁ¾ÀûÀ¸·Î È£¼ÒÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ¼º°æ¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ±Ç¸®¿Í °ü½ÉÀ» °¡Áö°í ÀÖÀ¸¸ç, Çϳª´ÔÀ» µÎ·Á¿öÇÏ´Â ¸¶À½À¸·Î ±×°ÍÀ» ÀÐ°í ¿¬±¸Çϵµ·Ï ¸í·ÉµÈ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸ðµç ¹é¼ºµéÀÌ ÀÌ ¿ø¾îµéÀ» ¾ËÁö ¸øÇϹǷÎ, Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸ÀÌ ¸ðµÎ ¾È¿¡ Ãæ¸¸È÷ °ÅÇÏ¿© ±×µéÀÌ ¹ÞÀ¸½Ç¸¸ÇÑ ¹æ½ÄÀ¸·Î Çϳª´ÔÀ» ¿¹¹èÇÏ¸ç ¼º°æÀÇ Àγ»¿Í À§·Î¸¦ ÅëÇÏ¿© ¼Ò¸ÁÀ» °¡Áö°í »ìµµ·Ï, ¼º°æÀº ±×µéÀÌ ¼ÓÇÑ °¢ ³ª¶óÀÇ ´ëÁß¾ð¾î·Î ¹ø¿ªµÇ¾î¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

1.9 The infallible rule of interpretation of Scripture, is the Scripture itself; and therefore, when there is a question about the true and full sense of any scripture(which is not manifold, but one), it must be searched and known by other places that speak more clearly.

1.9 ¼º°æÀ» ÇØ¼®ÇÏ´Â ¹«¿ÀÇÑ ±Ô¹üÀº ¼º°æ ±× ÀÚüÀÌ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ¾î¶² ¼º°æ±¸ÀýÀÇ ÂüµÇ°í ¿ÂÀüÇÑ ÀǹÌ(±×°ÍÀº ´Ù¼ö°¡ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó Çϳª»ÓÀÌ´Ù)¿¡ ´ëÇÑ Àǹ®ÀÌ ÀÖÀ» ¶§´Â, ¹Ýµå½Ã º¸´Ù ´õ ºÐ¸íÇÏ°Ô ¸»ÇÏ´Â ´Ù¸¥ ±¸Àýµé¿¡ ºñÃß¾î Ž±¸Çϰí ÀÌÇØµÇ¾î¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

1.10 The Supreme Judge, by which all controversies of religion are to be determined, and all decrees of councils, opinions of ancient writers, doctrines of men, and private spirits, are to be examined, and in whose sentence we are to rest, can be no other but the Holy Spirit speaking in the Scripture.

1.10 ¸ðµç ½Å¾ÓÀû ³íÀïÀ» °áÁ¤Çϰí, ¸ðµç ±³È¸È¸ÀÇÀÇ °áÁ¤, Ãʴ뱳ȸ Àú¼ú°¡µéÀÇ Àǰß, »ç¶÷µéÀÇ »ç»ó, ±×¸®°í »çÀûÀÎ Á¤½ÅÀ» ½É»çÇØ¾ß Çϸç, ±×ÀÇ ÆÇ°á¿¡ ¿ì¸®°¡ ÀÇÁöÇØ¾ß ÇÏ´Â ÃÖ°íÀÇ ½ÉÆÇÀÚ´Â °áÄÚ ´Ù¸¥ ¾î¶² °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ¹Ù·Î ¼º°æ ¾È¿¡¼­ ¸»¾¸ÇϽô ¼º·ÉÀ̽ôÙ.

¡¡

CHAPTER II

Of God, and of the Holy Trinity

2.1 There is but one only living and true God, who is infinite in being and perfection, a most pure spirit, invisible, without body, parts, or passions, immutable, immense, eternal, incomprehensible, almighty; most wise, most holy, most free, most absolute, working all things according to the counsel of his own immutable and most righteous will, for his own glory, most loving, gracious, merciful, long-suffering, abundant in goodness and truth, forgiving iniquity, transgression, and sin; the rewarder of them that diligently seek him; and withal most just and terrible in his judgments; hating all sin, and who will by no means clear the guilty.

2.1 »ì¾Æ °è½Ã°í ÂüµÇ½Å Çϳª´ÔÀº ¿À·ÎÁö Çϳª¹Û¿¡ ¾ø´Âµ¥, ±×´Â Á¸Àç¿Í ¿ÏÀü¼º¿¡¼­ ¹«ÇÑÇϰí, À°Ã¼³ª Áöü³ª ¿åÁ¤ÀÌ ¾ø´Â °¡Àå ¼ø¼öÇÑ ¿µÀ̽øç, ºÒº¯ÇÏ°í ¹«ÇÑÇÏ¸ç ¿µ¿øÇÏ°í ºÒ°¡ÇØÇϸç Àü´ÉÇϽôÙ. ±×´Â ¶ÇÇÑ °¡Àå ÁöÇý·Î¿ì¸ç °¡Àå °Å·èÇÏ°í °¡Àå ÀÚÀ¯·Î¿ì¸ç °¡Àå Àý´ëÀûÀ̰í, ¸ðµç ÀÏÀ» ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ºÒº¯ÇÏ°í °¡Àå °øÀÇ·Î¿î ¶æÀÇ Àǵµ¿¡ µû¶ó, ±×¸®°í ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ¿µ±¤À» À§ÇÏ¿© ¿ª»çÇϽøç, °¡Àå »ç¶ûÀÌ ¸¹°í ÀºÇý·Î¿ì¸ç ±àÈáÀÌ Ç³¼ºÇÏ°í ¿À·¡ ÂüÀ¸¸ç ¼±ÇϽɰú Áø¸®°¡ Ãæ¸¸ÇÏ°í ºÎÁ¤°ú ¹üÁË¿Í Á˾ÇÀ» ¿ë¼­ÇϽŴÙ. ±×´Â Àڱ⸦ ¿­½ÉÈ÷ ã´Â ÀÚ¿¡°Ô »óÁֽô ºÐÀÌÁö¸¸, µ¿½Ã¿¡ ½ÉÆÇ¿¡¼­´Â °¡Àå °øÀÇ·Ó°í ¹«¼­¿î ºÐÀ̽ôÏ, ¸ðµç Á˸¦ ¹Ì¿öÇϼż­ ÁËÀÖ´Â ÀÚ¸¦ °áÄÚ Á˾ø´Ù ÇÏÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù.

2.2 God hath all life, glory, goodness, blessedness, in and of himself; and is alone in and unto himself all-sufficient, not standing in need of any creatures which he hath made, nor deriving any glory from them, but only manifesting his own glory in, by, unto, and upon them; he is the alone fountain of all being of whom, through whom, and to whom, are all things, and hath most sovereign dominion over them, to do by them, for them, or upon them, whatsoever himself pleaseth. In his sight all things are open and manifest; his knowledge is infinite, infallible, and independent upon the creature, so as nothing is to him contingent or uncertain. He is most holy in all his counsels, in all his works, and in all his commands. To him is due from angels and men, and every other creature, whatsoever worship, service, or obedience he is pleased to require of them.

2.2 Çϳª´ÔÀº º»·¡ºÎÅÍ ±×¸®°í ½º½º·Î ¸ðµç »ý¸í°ú ¿µ±¤°ú ¼±ÇϽɰú º¹µÇ½ÉÀ» °¡Áö°í °è½Ã¸ç, Ȧ·Î óÀ½ºÎÅÍ ±×¸®°í Àڽſ¡°Ô ¿ÏÀüÈ÷ ÃæÁ·ÇÏ¿©, ±×°¡ ¸¸µç ¾î¶² ÇÇÁ¶¹°ÀÇ µµ¿òµµ ÇÊ¿ä·Î ÇÏÁö ¾ÊÀ¸¸ç ¾î¶² ¿µ±¤µµ ±×µé·ÎºÎÅÍ À¯·¡ÇÏÁö ¾Ê°í, ¿À·ÎÁö ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ¿µ±¤À» ±×µé ¾È¿¡, ±×µé¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­, ±×µéÀ» ÇâÇÏ¿©, ±×¸®°í ±×µé À§¿¡ µå·¯³»°í °è½Ç »ÓÀÌ´Ù. ±×´Â ±×¿¡°Ô ¼ÓÇÏ¿©, ±×¸¦ ÅëÇÏ¿©, ±×¸®°í ±×¿¡°Ô ÇâÇÏ¿© ¸¸¹°ÀÌ Á¸ÀçÇÏ´Â ¸¸À¯ÀÇ À¯ÀÏÇÑ ¿øÃµÀ̸ç, ±×µé À§¿¡ °¡Àå ÁÖ±ÇÀûÀ¸·Î Áö¹èÇϰí À־, ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÌ ±â»µÇÏ´Â ÀÏÀº ¹«¾ùÀ̵çÁö ±×µé¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­, ±×µéÀ» À§Çؼ­, ¶Ç´Â ±×µé¿¡°Ô ½ÃÇàÇϽŴÙ. ±×ÀÇ ´« ¾Õ¿¡´Â ¸ðµç °ÍÀÌ ¿­·ÁÀÖ°í ¸í¹éÇϸç, ±×ÀÇ Áö½ÄÀº ¹«ÇÑÇÏ°í ¹«¿ÀÇϸç ÇÇÁ¶¹°°ú µ¶¸³ÀûÀ̱⠶§¹®¿¡, ¾Æ¹«°Íµµ ±×¿¡°Ô´Â ¿ì¹ßÀûÀ̰ųª ºÒÈ®½ÇÇÏÁö ¾Ê´Ù. ±×´Â ¸ðµç Àǵµ¿Í ¸ðµç »ç¿ª°ú ¸ðµç ¸í·É¿¡ À־ °¡Àå °Å·èÇÏ´Ù. õ»çµé°ú »ç¶÷µé°ú ´Ù¸¥ ¸ðµç ÇÇÁ¶¹°Àº ±×°¡ ±×µé¿¡°Ô ±â»Ú°Ô ¿ä±¸ÇϽô ¸ðµç °æ¹è¿Í ºÀ»ç¿Í ¼øÁ¾À» ´ç¿¬È÷ ±×¿¡°Ô µå·Á¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

2.3 In the unity of the Godhead there be three Persons of one substance, power, and eternity; God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost. The Father is of none, neither begotten nor proceeding; the Son is eternally begotten of the Father; the Holy Ghost eternally proceeding from the Father and the Son.

2.3 ½Å°ÝÀÇ ÅëÀϼº ¾È¿¡ µ¿ÀÏÇÑ º»Áú°ú ´É·Â°ú ¿µ¿ø¼ºÀ» °¡Áø ¼¼ºÐ, Áï ¼ººÎ Çϳª´Ô°ú ¼ºÀÚ Çϳª´Ô°ú ¼º·É Çϳª´ÔÀÌ °è½Å´Ù. ¾Æ¹öÁö´Â ¾Æ¹«·ÎºÎÅ͵µ ³ª°Å³ª ³ª¿ÀÁö ¾Ê¾ÒÀ¸³ª, ¾ÆµéÀº ¾Æ¹öÁö·ÎºÎÅÍ ¿µ¿ø Àü¿¡ ³ªÀ¸¼Ì°í, ¼º·ÉÀº ¾Æ¹öÁö¿Í ¾Æµé·ÎºÎÅÍ ¿µ¿ø Àü¿¡ ³ª¿À¼Ì´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER III

Of God's Eternal Decrees

3.1 God from all eternity did by the most wise and holy counsel of his own will, freely and unchangeably ordain whatsoever comes to pass; yet so as thereby neither is God the author of sin; nor is violence offered to the will of the creatures, nor is the liberty or contingency of second causes taken away, but rather established.

3.1 Çϳª´ÔÀº ¿µ¿ø Àü¿¡ ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ °¡Àå ÁöÇý·Ó°í °Å·èÇÑ Àǵµ¿¡ µû¶ó ÀÚÀ¯·Ó°Ô ±×¸®°í ºÒº¯ÇÏ°Ô ¾ÕÀ¸·Î ÀϾ ¸ðµç °ÍÀ» Á¤Çϼ̴Ù. ±×·¯³ª ±×°ÍÀº °áÄÚ ±×°Í¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ÁËÀÇ Á¶¼ºÀÚ°¡ µÇ°Å³ª, ÇÇÁ¶¹°ÀÇ ÀÇÁö¿¡ °­Á¦·ÂÀ» Çà»çÇϰųª, Á¦2¿øÀÎÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯¿Í ¿ì¿¬¼ºÀÌ Á¦°ÅµÇÁö ¾Ê°í ¿ÀÈ÷·Á È®¸³µÇ´Â ¹æ½ÄÀ¸·Î Çϼ̴Ù.

3.2 Although God knows whatsoever may or can come to pass, upon all supposed conditions; yet hath he not decreed anything because he foresaw it as future, or as that which would come to pass, upon such conditions.

3.2 ºñ·Ï Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ¸ðµç °¡»óµÈ »óȲ¿¡¼­ ÀϾ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â ¸ðµç °ÍÀ» ¾ËÁö¸¸, ±×·³¿¡µµ ºÒ±¸ÇÏ°í ±×°¡ ¾î¶² °Íµµ ±×°ÍÀ» ¹Ì·¡·Î, ¶Ç´Â ±×¿Í °°Àº »óȲ¿¡¼­ ÀϾ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â °ÍÀ¸·Î ¿¹°ßÇϱ⠶§¹®¿¡ Á¤ÇÏÁö ¾ÊÀ¸¼Ì´Ù.

3.3 By the decree of God, for the manifestation of his glory, some men and angels are predestinated unto everlasting life, and others fore-ordained to everlasting death.

3.3 ±×ÀÇ ¿µ±¤À» ³ªÅ¸³»±â À§ÇÏ¿© Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀÛÁ¤¿¡ ÀÇÇØ, Àΰ£°ú õ»çÀÇ ÀϺδ ¿µ¿øÇÑ »ý¸íÀ¸·Î, ³ª¸ÓÁö´Â ¿µ¿øÇÑ »ç¸ÁÀ¸·Î ¹Ì¸® ¿î¸íÀÌ ¿¹Á¤µÇ¾ú´Ù.

3.4 These angels and men, thus predestinated and fore-ordained, are particularly and unchangeably designed; and their number is so certain and definite that it cannot be either increased or diminished.

3.4 ÀÌ¿Í °°ÀÌ ¿î¸íÀÌ ¹Ì¸® ¿¹Á¤µÈ õ»çµé°ú »ç¶÷µéÀº °³º°ÀûÀ¸·Î ±×¸®°í º¯°æµÇÁö ¾Êµµ·Ï ¼³Á¤µÇ¾úÀ¸¸ç, µû¶ó¼­ ±×µéÀÇ ¼ö°¡ ¸Å¿ì È®½ÇÇϰí È®Á¤µÇ¾î¼­ Áõ°¡µÇ°Å³ª °¨¼ÒµÉ ¼ö ¾ø´Ù.

3.5 Those of mankind that are predestinated unto life, God, before the foundation of the world was laid, according to his eternal and immutable purpose, and the secret counsel and good pleasure of his will, hath chosen in Christ, unto everlasting glory, out of his mere free grace and love, without any foresight of faith or good works, or perseverance in either of them, or any other thing in the creature, as conditions, or causes moving him thereunto; and all to the praise of his glorious grace.

3.5 ¼¼°èÀÇ ±âÃʰ¡ Á¶¼ºµÇ±â Àü¿¡ Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ±×ÀÇ ¿µ¿øÇÏ°í ºÒº¯ÇÏ´Â ¸ñÀû°ú Àڱ⠶æÀÇ ºñ¹ÐÇÑ Àǵµ¿Í ¼±ÇÑ ±â»Ý¿¡ µû¶ó, »ý¸íÀ¸·Î ¿¹Á¤µÈ ÀϺÎÀÇ Àηù¸¦ ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡¼­ ¿µ¿øÈ÷ °è¼ÓµÉ ¿µ±¤À¸·Î ¼±ÅÃÇÑ °ÍÀº ´ÜÁö ±×ÀÇ °ª¾ø´Â ÀºÇý¿Í »ç¶û¿¡¼­ ³ª¿Â °ÍÀ̸ç, °áÄÚ ½Å¾ÓÀ̳ª ¼±Çà, ȤÀº ±× Áß ÇϳªÀÇ °ßÀÎÀ̳ª ÇÇÁ¶¹° ¾È¿¡ ÀÖ´Â ´Ù¸¥ ¾î¶² °Í¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ¿¹°ßÀÌ ±×·Î ÇÏ¿©±Ý ±×·¸°Ô Çϵµ·Ï ¿òÁ÷ÀÎ Á¶°ÇÀ̳ª ¿øÀÎÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. µû¶ó¼­ ¸ðµç °ø·Î°¡ ±×ÀÇ ¿µ±¤½º·¯¿î ÀºÇý¸¦ Âù¾çÇϴµ¥ µ¹·ÁÁ®¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

3.6 As God hath appointed the elect unto glory, so hath he, by the eternal and most free purpose of his will, fore-ordained all the means thereunto. Wherefore they who are elected being fallen in Adam are redeemed by Christ, are effectually called unto faith in Christ by his Spirit working in due season; are justified, adopted, sanctified, and kept by his power through faith unto salvation. Neither are any other redeemed by Christ, effectually called, justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, but the elect only.

3.6 Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ¼±ÅÃµÈ ÀÚµéÀ» ¿µ±¤À¸·Î Áö¸íÇϽø鼭, ±×´Â ¶ÇÇÑ Àڱ⠶æÀÇ ¿µ¿øÇÏ°í °¡Àå ÀÚÀ¯·Î¿î ¸ñÀû¿¡ ÀÇÇØ, °Å±â¿¡ À̸¦ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â ¸ðµç ¹æÆíÀ» ¹Ì¸® ¼³Á¤Çϼ̴Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ¼±ÅÃµÈ ÀÚµéÀº ¾Æ´ã ¾È¿¡¼­ Ÿ¶ôÇÏ¿´¾îµµ ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­ ±¸¼ÓµÇ¸ç, Á¤ÇØÁø ½Ã±â¿¡ ¿ª»çÇϽô ¼º·É¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ½Å¾ÓÀ» °¡Áöµµ·Ï À¯È¿ÀûÀ¸·Î ¼Ò¸íµÇ°í, ±×ÀÇ ´É·ÂÀ¸·Î ±¸¿ø¿¡ À̸£´Â ¹ÏÀ½À» ÅëÇÏ¿© ĪÀǵǰí, ¾çÀÚ·Î ÀÔ¾çµÇ¸ç, ¼ºÈ­µÇ°í º¸Á¸µÈ´Ù. ¿À·ÎÁö ¼±ÅÃµÈ ÀÚ ¿Ü¿¡´Â ´Ù¸¥ ¾Æ¹«µµ ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ±¸¼ÓµÇ°Å³ª, À¯È¿ÀûÀ¸·Î ¼Ò¸íµÇ¾î, ĪÀǵǰí, ÀÔ¾çµÇ¸ç, ¼ºÈ­µÇ¾î ±¸¿ø¹ÞÁö ¸øÇÑ´Ù.

3.7 The rest of mankind, God was pleased, according to the unsearchable counsel of his own will, whereby he extendeth or withholdeth mercy as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign power over his creatures, to pass by, and to ordain them to dishonour and wrath for their sin, to the praise of his glorious justice.

3.7 ÀηùÀÇ ³ª¸ÓÁö¿¡ ´ëÇØ¼­´Â, Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ±×°¡ ±â»µÇϽô ´ë·Î ÀºÃÑÀ» º£Ç®±âµµ °ÅµÎ±âµµ ÇϽô Àڱ⠶æÀÇ Çì¾Æ¸± ¼ö ¾ø´Â Àǵµ¿¡ µû¶ó, ±×ÀÇ ¿µ±¤½º·¯¿î °øÀǸ¦ Âù¾çÇϵµ·Ï, ±×ÀÇ ÀÚ±â ÇÇÁ¶¹°¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ÁÖ±ÇÀû ´É·ÂÀÇ ¿µ±¤À» À§ÇÏ¿© ³»¹ö·ÁµÒÀ¸·Î¼­ ±×µéÀÇ Á˰ú´ë·Î ºÒ¸í¿¹¿Í Áø³ë¸¦ ¹Þµµ·Ï ±×µéÀÇ ¿î¸íÀ» Á¤Çϼ̴Ù.

3.8 The doctrine of this high mystery of predestination is to be handled with special prudence and care, that men attending the will of God revealed in his Word, and yielding obedience thereunto, may, from the certainty of their effectual vocation, be assured of their eternal election. So shall this doctrine afford matter of praise, reverence, and admiration of God; and of humility, diligence, and abundant consolation to all that sincerely obey the gospel.

3.8 ¿¹Á¤À̶ó´Â ÀÌ ³ôÀº ½ÅºñÀÇ ±³¸®´Â, ±×ÀÇ ¸»¾¸ ¾È¿¡ °è½ÃµÈ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¶æ¿¡ ÁÖÀÇÇÏ¸ç °Å±â¿¡ ¼øÁ¾ÇÏ´Â »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ÀÚ±âµéÀÇ À¯È¿Àû ¼Ò¸íÀÌ È®½ÇÇѵ¥¼­ ±×µéÀÇ ¿µ¿øÇÑ ¼±Åÿ¡ ´ëÇØ È®½ÅÀ» °¡Áú ¼ö ÀÖµµ·Ï, Ưº°ÇÑ ½ÅÁßÇÔ°ú ¹è·Á¸¦ °¡Áö°í ´Ù·ç¾îÁ®¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ±×·² ¶§, ÀÌ ±³¸®´Â Çϳª´Ô¿¡ ´ëÇÑ Âù¾ç°ú °æ¿Ü½É°ú °æÅºÀ» ºÒ·¯ ÀÏÀ¸Å°¸ç, º¹À½À» ÁøÁöÇÏ°Ô ¼øÁ¾ÇÏ´Â ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µé¿¡°Ô °â¼Õ°ú ³ë·Â°ú dz¼ºÇÑ À§¾ÈÀ» ÁØ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER IV

Of Creation

4.1 It pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, for the manifestation of the glory of his eternal power, wisdom, and goodness, in the beginning, to create or make of nothing the world, and all things therein, whether visible or invisible, in the space of six days, and all very good.

4.1 Çϳª´Ô ¾Æ¹öÁö¿Í ¾Æµé, ±×¸®°í ¼º·ÉÀº ÅÂÃÊ¿¡ ±×ÀÇ ¿µ¿øÇÑ ´É·Â°ú ÁöÇý¿Í ¼±ÇϽÉÀÇ ¿µ±¤À» ³ªÅ¸³»±â À§ÇÏ¿© 6ÀÏÀÇ ±â°£ µ¿¾È¿¡ ¼¼°è¿Í ±× ¾È¿¡ ÀÖ´Â, º¸À̴ ȤÀº º¸ÀÌÁö ¾Ê´Â ¸ðµç °ÍÀ» ¸ðµÎ ¸Å¿ì ÁÁ°Ô âÁ¶, Áï ¹«·ÎºÎÅÍ ¸¸µé±â¸¦ ±â»µÇϼ̴Ù.

4.2 After God had made all other creatures, he created man, male and female, with reasonable and immortal souls, endued with knowledge, righteousness, and true holiness after his own image, having the law of God written in their hearts, and power to fulfill it; and yet under a possibility of transgressing, being left to the liberty of their own will, which was subject unto change. Besides this law written in their hearts, they received a command not to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil; which while they kept they were happy in their communion with God, and had dominion over the creatures.

4.2 Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ´Ù¸¥ ¸ðµç ÇÇÁ¶¹°À» ¸¸µå½Å ÈÄ¿¡, Àΰ£À» ÇÕ¸®ÀûÀÌ¸ç ºÒ¸êÇÏ´Â ¿µÈ¥À» °¡Áø ³²ÀÚ¿Í ¿©ÀڷΠâÁ¶ÇÏ¿´´Âµ¥, ÀÚ±â ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ Çü»ó´ë·Î Áö½Ä°ú ÀǷοò°ú ÁøÁ¤ÇÑ °Å·èÇÔÀ» ºÎ¿©ÇÏ¿´À¸¸ç, Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¹ýÀ» ±×µéÀÇ ¸¶À½ ¼Ó¿¡ ±â·ÏÇÏ°í ±×°ÍÀ» ¿ÂÀüÈ÷ ÁؼöÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â ´É·ÂÀ» ÁÖ¾úÀ¸³ª, º¯È­µÉ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â ÀÇÁöÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯¸¦ ±×µé¿¡°Ô Çã¶ôÇÏ¿© ¹üÁËÀÇ °¡´É¼º¾Æ·¡ µÎ¾ú´Ù. ±×µéÀÇ ¸¶À½¿¡ ±â·ÏµÈ ÀÌ ¹ý ¿Ü¿¡, ±×µéÀº ¼±¾ÇÀ» ¾Ë°ÔÇÏ´Â ³ª¹«ÀÇ ½Ç°ú¸¦ ¸ÔÁö ¸»¶ó´Â ¸í·ÉÀ» ¹Þ¾Ò´Âµ¥, ±×°ÍÀ» ÁöŰ´Â µ¿¾È¿¡´Â ±×µéÀÌ Çϳª´Ô°ú ±³Á¦¸¦ °¡Áö¸ç ÇູÇÏ¿´°í ÇÇÁ¶¹°À§¿¡ ±º¸²ÇÏ¿´´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER V

Of Providence

5.1 God, the great Creator of all things, doth uphold, direct, dispose, and govern all creatures, actions, and things, from the greatest even to the least, by his most wise and holy providence, according to his infallible foreknowledge, and the free and immutable counsel of his own will, to the praise of the glory of his wisdom, power, justice, goodness, and mercy.

5.1 ¸¸¹°ÀÇ À§´ëÇÑ Ã¢Á¶ÀÚÀ̽ŠÇϳª´ÔÀº ±×ÀÇ ÁöÇý¿Í ´É·Â, °øÀÇ¿Í ¼±ÇϽÉ, ±×¸®°í ±àÈáÇϽÉÀÇ ¿µ±¤À» Âù¾çÇϵµ·Ï, ±×ÀÇ ¹«¿ÀÇÑ ¿¹Áö¿Í ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ¶æÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯·Î¿ì¸ç ºÒº¯ÇÏ´Â °æ·û¿¡ µû¶ó¼­, ±×ÀÇ °¡Àå ÁöÇý·Î¿ì¸ç °Å·èÇÑ ¼·¸®¿¡ ÀÇÇØ, °¡Àå °Å´ëÇÑ °ÍÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ °¡Àå ¹Ì¼¼ÇÑ °Í¿¡ À̸£±â±îÁö ¸ðµç ÇÇÁ¶¹°°ú Çൿ°ú »ç¹°À» À¯ÁöÇϸç ÁöµµÇÏ°í ¹èÄ¡ÇÏ¸ç ´Ù½º¸®½Å´Ù.

5.2 Although in relation to the foreknowledge and decree of God, the first cause, all things come to pass immutably and infallibly, yet, by the same providence, he ordereth them to fall out according to the nature of second causes, either necessarily, freely, or contingently.

5.2 ºñ·Ï Á¦1¿øÀÎÀÎ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿¹Áö¿Í ÀÛÁ¤°ú ¿¬°üµÇ¾î ¸ðµç °ÍÀÌ ºÒº¯ÇÏ°í ¹«¿ÀÇÏ°Ô ½ÇÇöµÇÁö¸¸, ±×·³¿¡µµ ºÒ±¸ÇÏ°í µ¿ÀÏÇÑ ¼·¸®¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­ Çϳª´ÔÀº ±×°ÍµéÀ» Á¦2¿øÀÎÀÇ º»¼º¿¡ µû¶ó ÇÊ¿¬ÀûÀ¸·Î, ÀÚÀ¯·ÎÀÌ, ¶Ç´Â ¿ì¿¬È÷ ÀϾµµ·Ï Á¤Çϼ̴Ù.

5.3 God, in his ordinary providence, maketh use of means, yet is free to work without, above, and against them, at his pleasure.

5.3 Çϳª´ÔÀº ±×ÀÇ Åë»óÀû ¼·¸®¿¡¼­ ¹æÆíÀ» »ç¿ëÇÏÁö¸¸, ±×°¡ ±â»µÇÏ½Ã¸é ±×°Í ¾øÀÌ, ÃÊ¿ùÇÏ¿©, ȤÀº °Å½½·Á¼­ ÀÚÀ¯·Ó°Ô »ç¿ªÇϽŴÙ.

5.4 The almighty power, unsearchable wisdom, and infinite goodness of God, so far manifest themselves in his providence, that it extendeth itself even to the first Fall, and all other sins of angels and men, and that not by a bare permission, but such as hath joined with it a most wise and powerful bounding, and otherwise ordering and governing of them, in a manifold dispensation, to his own holy ends, yet so, as the sinfulness thereof proceedeth only from the creature, and not from God, who being most holy and righteous, neither is nor can be the author or approver of sin.

5.4 Çϳª´ÔÀÇ Àü´ÉÇÑ ´É·Â°ú Çì¾Æ¸± ¼ö ¾ø´Â ÁöÇý¿Í ¹«ÇÑÇÑ ¼±ÇϽÉÀÌ ±×ÀÇ ¼·¸®¿¡ ½º½º·Î ¸Å¿ì ºÐ¸íÈ÷ ³ªÅ¸³ª À־, ±×°ÍÀº ½ÉÁö¾î ÃÖÃÊÀÇ Å¸¶ô, ±×¸®°í õ»ç¿Í Àΰ£ÀÇ ´Ù¸¥ ¸ðµç ÁË¿¡±îÁö ¹ÌÄ¡µÇ, ´Ü¼øÇÑ Çã¿ë¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­°¡ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ±×°Í°ú ÇÔ²² °¡Àå ÁöÇý·Ó°í ´É·ÂÀÖ´Â ±¸¼Ó·Â, ´Ù½Ã ¸»Çؼ­ ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ °Å·èÇÑ ¸ñÀûÀ» À§ÇÑ ´Ù¾çÇÑ ¹æ½ÄÀÇ Á¶Á¤°ú ´Ù½º¸²ÀÌ ¿¬°áµÇ¾î ÀÖ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ±× Á˾ǼºÀº Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ¿À·ÎÁö ÇÇÁ¶¹°·ÎºÎÅÍ ³ª¿À¸ç, Çϳª´ÔÀº °¡Àå °Å·èÇϰí ÀǷοö¼­ ÁËÀÇ Á¶¼ºÀÚ³ª ÀÎÁØÀÚ°¡ ¾Æ´Ï¸ç µÉ ¼öµµ ¾ø´Ù.

5.5 The most wise, righteous, and gracious God, doth often-times leave for a season his own children to manifold temptations and the corruption of their own hearts, to chastise them for their former sins, or to discover unto them the hidden strength of corruption and deceitfulness of their hearts, that they be humbled; and to raise them to a more close and constant dependence for their support upon himself, and to make them more watchful against all future occasions of sin, and for sundry other just and holy ends.

5.5 °¡Àå ÁöÇý·Ó°í °øÀǷοì¸ç ÀºÇý·Î¿î Çϳª´ÔÀº ¶§¶§·Î ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ÀÚ³àµéÀ» ¾ó¸¶µ¿¾È ´Ù¾çÇÑ ½ÃÇè°ú ±×µé ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ¸¶À½ÀÇ ºÎÆÐ¿¡ ³»¹ö·Á µÒÀ¸·Î¼­, ±×µé·Î ÇÏ¿©±Ý °ú°ÅÀÇ Á˸¦ ¡°èÇϰųª ±×µéÀÇ ¸¶À½ ¼Ó¿¡ ÀÖ´Â ¼û¾î ÀÖ´Â ºÎÆÐ¼º°ú ±â¸¸¼ºÀÌ ÀÖÀ½À» ½º½º·Î ¹ß°ßÇÏ°Ô ÇÏ¿©, ±×µé·Î °âºñÇÏ°Ô Çϸç, ¶ÇÇÑ ±×µéÀ» ²ø¾î ¿Ã·Á º¸´Ù ´õ ÀÚ±âÀÇ µµ¿òÀ» Çϳª´Ô²² °¡±îÀÌ ±×¸®°í ²÷ÀÓ¾øÀÌ ÀÇÁ¸Çϵµ·Ï Çϰí, ¸ðµç ¹Ì·¡ÀÇ ¹üÁË ±âȸ¸¦ ´ëºñÇÏ¿©, ±×¸®°í ¿©·¯ ´Ù¸¥ °øÀÇ·Ó°í °Å·èÇÑ ¸ñÀûÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ±×µéÀ» ´õ °æ¼ºÇÏ°Ô ¸¸µç´Ù.

5.6 As for those wicked and ungodly men whom God, as a righteous judge, for former sins, doth blind and harden, from them he not only withholdeth his grace, whereby they might have been enlightened in their understandings, and wrought upon in their hearts, but sometimes also withdraweth the gifts which they had, and exposeth them to such objects as their corruption makes occasion of sin, and withal, giveth them over to their own lusts, the temptations of the world, and the power of Satan; whereby it cometh to pass that they harden themselves, even under those means which God useth for the softening of others.

5.6 Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ °øÀÇ·Î¿î ½ÉÆÇÀڷμ­ ´«À» ¸Ö°Ô ÇÏ°í ¸¶À½À» °­ÆÅÇÏ°Ô ÇÑ ±× »ç¾ÇÇÏ°í ºÒ°æÇÑ »ç¶÷µé¿¡ ´ëÇÏ¿©´Â, ±×°¡ ±×µé·ÎºÎÅÍ ±×µéÀÇ ÀÌÇØ¸¦ Á¶¸íÇÏ¿© ±×µéÀÇ ¸¶À½¿¡ ¿ª»çÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â ±×ÀÇ ÀºÃÑÀ» ÁÖÁö ¾ÊÀ» »Ó ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ¶ÇÇÑ °¡²û ±×µéÀÌ °¡Á³´ø Àº»ç¸¦ °ÅµÎ°í, ±×µéÀÇ ºÎÆÐ°¡ ÁËÀÇ ±âȸ¸¦ Á¶¼ºÇÏ´Â ±×¿Í °°Àº ´ë»ó¿¡ ±×µéÀ» ³ëÃâ½Ã۸ç, ¶ÇÇÑ ´õ¿íÀÌ ±×µéÀ» ±×µé ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ Á¤¿å°ú ¼¼»óÀÇ À¯È¤°ú »çźÀÇ ´É·Â¿¡ ³»¾î Áֽôµ¥, ±×·Î ÀÎÇÏ¿© ±×µéÀº ½ÉÁö¾î Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ´Ù¸¥ »ç¶÷À» ºÎµå·´°Ô Çϴµ¥ »ç¿ëÇÏ´Â ±×·± ¹æÆí ¾Æ·¡¼­µµ ±×µé ÀÚ½ÅÀ» °­ÆÅÇÏ°Ô ¸¸µå´Â ÀÏÀÌ ÀϾ°Ô µÈ´Ù.

5.7 As the providence of God doth, in general, reach to all creatures; so, after a most special manner, it taketh care of his Church, and disposeth all things to the good thereof.

5.7 Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¼·¸®°¡ ÀϹÝÀûÀ¸·Î ¸ðµç ÇÇÁ¶¹°¿¡°Ô ¹ÌÄ¡´Â µ¿½Ã¿¡, ±×°ÍÀÌ °¡Àå Æ¯º°ÇÑ ¹æ½ÄÀ¸·Î´Â ±×ÀÇ ±³È¸¸¦ µ¹º¸¸ç ±×°ÍÀÇ À¯ÀÍÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ¸ðµç °ÍÀ» ó¸®ÇÑ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER VI

Of the Fall of Man, of Sin, and of the Punishment Thereof

6.1 Our first parents, being seduced by the subtilty and temptation of Satan, sinned in eating the forbidden fruit. This their sin God was pleased, according to his wise and holy counsel, to permit, having purposed to order it to his own glory.

6.1 ¿ì¸® ÀηùÀÇ Ã¹ ºÎ¸ð´Â »çźÀÇ ±³È°ÇÑ À¯È¤¿¡ ²Ò¾î ±ÝÁöµÈ ¿­¸Å¸¦ ¸ÔÀ½À¸·Î ¹üÁËÇÏ¿´´Ù. Çϳª´ÔÀº ±×ÀÇ ÁöÇý·Ó°í °Å·èÇÑ °æ·û¿¡ µû¶ó ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ¿µ±¤À» À§ÇØ ±×°ÍÀ» ¹èÁ¤ÇÒ ¸ñÀûÀ¸·Î ÀÌ ±×µéÀÇ Á˸¦ ±â»Ú°Ô Çã¿ëÇϼ̴Ù.

6.2 By this sin they fell from their original righteousness and communion with God, and so became dead in sin, and wholly defiled in all the faculties and parts of soul and body.

6.2 ÀÌ ÁË¿¡ ÀÇÇØ, ±×µéÀº ±×µéÀÇ ¿ø·¡Àû ÀÇ¿Í Çϳª´Ô°úÀÇ ±³Á¦·ÎºÎÅÍ Å¸¶ôÇßÀ¸¸ç, ¿µÈ¥°ú À°Ã¼ÀÇ ¸ðµç ºÎºÐ°ú ±â´ÉÀÌ ÀüºÎ ¿À¿°µÇ¾ú´Ù.

6.3 They being the root of all mankind, the guilt of this sin was imputed, and the same death in sin and corrupted nature conveyed to all their posterity, descending from them by ordinary generation.

6.3 ±×µéÀÌ ¸ðµç ÀηùÀÇ ±Ù¿øÀ¸·Î¼­, ÀÌ ÁËÀÇ ÁËÃ¥ÀÌ Åë»óÀûÀÎ Ãâ»ý¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ±×µé·ÎºÎÅÍ ³»·Á¿À´Â ±×µéÀÇ ¸ðµç Èļյ鿡°Ô Àü°¡µÇ¾úÀ¸¸ç, ¶ÇÇÑ µ¿ÀÏÇÑ Á˰¡¿îµ¥¼­ÀÇ Á×À½°ú ºÎÆÐÇÑ º»¼ºÀÌ ±×µé¿¡°Ô Àü´ÞµÇ¾ú´Ù.

6.4 From this original corruption, whereby we are utterly indisposed, disabled, and made opposite to all good, and wholly inclined to all evil, do proceed all actual transgressions.

6.4 ¿ì¸®°¡ ¸ðµç ¼±¿¡ ´ëÇÏ¿© öÀúÈ÷ ¹«°ü½ÉÇÏ°í ¹«´ÉÇÏ¸ç ´ë¸³ÇÏ°Ô µÇ°í, ±×¸®ÇÏ¿© ÀüÀûÀ¸·Î ¸ðµç ¾ÇÀ¸·Î ±â¿ï°Ô µÈ ÀÌ ÃÖÃÊÀÇ ¿À¿°À¸·ÎºÎÅÍ ¸ðµç ÀÚ¹üÁ˰¡ ³ª¿Â´Ù.

6.5 This corruption of nature, during this life, doth remain in those that are regenerated; and although it be through Christ pardoned and mortified, yet both itself, and all the motions thereof, are truly and properly sin.

6.5 ÀÌ º»¼ºÀÇ ¿À¿°Àº Áß»ýµÈ ÀÚ¿¡°Ôµµ Çö¼¼µ¿¾È¿¡ ¸Ó¹®´Ù. ºñ·Ï ±×°ÍÀÌ ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ ÅëÇÏ¿© ¿ë¼­µÇ°í Á׿©ÁöÁö¸¸, ±×·³¿¡µµ ºÒ±¸ÇÏ°í ±× ÀÚü¿Í °Å±â¿¡¼­ ³ª¿À´Â ¸ðµç ÇൿÀº ÂüÀ¸·Î ±×¸®°í ´ç¿¬È÷ ÁËÀÌ´Ù.

6.6 Every sin, both original and actual, being a transgression of the righteous law of God, and contrary thereunto, doth, in its own nature, bring guilt upon the sinner, whereby he is bound over to the wrath of God, and curse of the law, and so made subject to death, with all miseries spiritual, temporal, and eternal.

6.6 ¿øÁË¿Í ÀÚ¹üÁ˸¦ Æ÷ÇÔÇÑ ¸ðµç ÁË´Â Çϳª´ÔÀÇ °øÀÇ·Î¿î ¹ýÀÇ À§¹Ý°ú »ó¹ÝÀ̱⠶§¹®¿¡ ±× ÀÚüÀÇ º»Áú»ó ÁËÀο¡°Ô ÁËÃ¥À» °¡Á®¿À¸ç, ±×°Í¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ±×´Â Çϳª´ÔÀÇ Áø³ë¿Í À²¹ýÀÇ ÀúÁÖ¿¡ ³Ñ°ÜÁ® ¾ô¸ÅÀ̰í, ±×¸®ÇÏ¿© ¸ðµç ¿µÀû, ½Ã°£Àû, ¹× ¿µ¿øÀû ºñÂüµé°ú ÇÔ²² »ç¸Á¿¡ Á¾¼ÓÇÏ°Ô µÇ¾ú´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER VII

Of God's Covenant with Man

7.1 The distance between God and the creature is so great, that although reasonable creatures do owe obedience unto him as their Creator, yet they could never have any fruition of him, as their blessedness and reward, but by some voluntary condescension on God's part, which he hath been pleased to express by way of covenant.

7.1 Çϳª´Ô°ú ÇÇÁ¶¹°ÀÇ °ÝÂ÷´Â ³Ê¹« Ä¿¼­, À̼ºÀûÀÎ ÇÇÁ¶¹°ÀÌ ±×µéÀÇ Ã¢Á¶ÀÚÀÎ Çϳª´Ô²² ¼øÁ¾ÇÒ Àǹ«°¡ ÀÖÁö¸¸, ±×µéÀÌ °áÄÚ ±×¸¦ ¸¸Á·½ÃÄÑ ÃູÀ̳ª º¸»óÀ» ¹ÞÀ» ¼ö ¾ø°í, ¿À·ÎÁö Çϳª´Ô Æí¿¡¼­ ÀÚ¿øÇϽЏðÁ¾ÀÇ °ÝÇÏ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­¸¸ °¡´ÉÇѵ¥, Çϳª´ÔÀº ±×°ÍÀ» °è¾àÀÇ ¹æ½ÄÀ¸·Î ³ªÅ¸³»±â¸¦ ±â»µÇϼ̴Ù.

7.2 The first covenant made with man was a covenant of works, wherein life was promised to Adam, and in him to his posterity, upon condition of perfect and personal obedience.

7.2 Àΰ£°ú ¸ÎÀº ù °è¾àÀº ÀÏÁ¾ÀÇ ÇàÀ§°è¾àÀ¸·Î¼­, °Å±â¿¡¼­´Â ¿ÏÀüÇϰí ÀΰÝÀûÀÎ ¼øÁ¾À» Á¶°ÇÀ¸·Î ¾Æ´ã°ú ±× ¾È¿¡¼­ ±× Èļտ¡°Ô ¾à¼ÓµÇ¾ú´Ù.

7.3 Man, by his Fall, having made himself incapable of life by that covenant, the Lord was pleased to make a second, commonly called the covenant of grace; wherein he freely offered unto sinners life and salvation by Jesus Christ, requiring of them faith in him, that they may be saved, and promising to give unto all those that are ordained unto life, his Holy Spirit, to make them willing and able to believe.

7.3 Àΰ£ÀÌ ±×ÀÇ Å¸¶ô¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ½º½º·Î ±× °è¾àÀ¸·Î´Â »ý¸íÀÌ ºÒ°¡´ÉÇÏ°Ô ¸¸µé¾úÀ¸³ª, ÁÖ´Ô²²¼­´Â ÀϹÝÀûÀ¸·Î ÀºÇý°è¾àÀ̶ó°í ºÒ¸®´Â µÎ ¹øÂ° °è¾àÀ» ±â²¨ÀÌ ¸Î¾ú´Âµ¥, °Å±â¿¡¼­´Â ±×°¡ ÁËÀε鿡°Ô ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇÑ ±¸¿ø°ú »ý¸íÀ» °ª¾øÀÌ º£Çª½Ã¸ç, ±×µéÀÌ ±¸¿ø¹Þµµ·Ï ±×µé¿¡°Ô ±×¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ½Å¾ÓÀ» ¿ä±¸Çϰí, »ý¸íÀ¸·Î ÀÛÁ¤µÈ ¸ðµÎ¿¡°Ô ±×µé·Î ÇÏ¿©±Ý ¹ÏÀ» ÀÇÁö¿Í ´É·ÂÀ» ºÎ¿©ÇÒ ¼º·ÉÀ» Áֽñâ·Î ¾à¼ÓÇÏ¿´´Ù.

7.4 This covenant of grace is frequently set forth in the Scripture by the name of a testament, in reference to the death of Jesus Christ, the testator, and to the everlasting inheritance, with all things belonging to it, therein bequeathed.

7.4 ÀÌ ÀºÇý°è¾àÀº ¼º°æ¿¡ ÀÚÁÖ, À¯¾ðÀÚÀÎ ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ Á×À½°ú °Å±â¿¡ À¯ÁõµÈ ¿µ¿øÇÑ À¯»ê ¹× ±×¿¡ ¼ÓÇÑ ¸ðµç °ÍÀ» ¾ð±ÞÇÏ´Â, À¯¾ðÀ̶ó´Â À̸§À¸·Î ¼³¸íµÈ´Ù.

7.5 This covenant was differently administered in the time of the law, and in the time of the gospel; under the law it was administered by promises, prophecies, sacrifices, circumcision, the paschal lamb, and other types and ordinances delivered to the people of the Jews, all fore-signifying Christ to come, which were for that time sufficient and efficacious, through the operation of the Spirit, to instruct and build up the elect in faith in the promised Messiah, by whom they had full remission of sins, and eternal salvation; and is called the Old Testament.

7.5 ÀÌ °è¾àÀÌ À²¹ýÀÇ ½Ã´ë¿Í º¹À½ÀÇ ½Ã´ë¿¡ ´Ù¸£°Ô ½ÃÇàµÇ¾ú´Âµ¥, À²¹ý¾Æ·¡¿¡¼­´Â À¯´ëÀε鿡°Ô ÁÖ¾îÁø ¾à¼Ó, ¿¹¾ð, Á¦»ç, ÇÒ·Ê, À¯¿ùÀý ¾î¸°¾ç, ±×¸®°í ±âŸ ¿©·¯ Ç¥»ó°ú ±ÔÁ¤µé¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ½ÃÇàµÇ¾ú´Ù. ±×°ÍµéÀº ¸ðµÎ ¾ÕÀ¸·Î ¿À½Ç ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ ¿¹Ç¥ÇÏ¿´À¸¸ç, ¼º·ÉÀÇ ÀÛ¿ëÀ» ÅëÇÏ¿©, ±×¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ¿ÏÀüÇÑ »çÁË¿Í ¿µ¿øÇÑ ±¸¿øÀ» ¹Þ°Ô µÉ, ¿¹¾ðµÈ ¸Þ½Ã¾Æ¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ½Å¾ÓÀ» ¼±ÅÃµÈ Àڵ鿡°Ô °¡¸£Ä¡°í ÀÏÀ¸Å°´Âµ¥ ±×¶§·Î¼­´Â ÃæºÐÇϰí À¯È¿ÇÏ¿´´Âµ¥, À̸¦ °¡¸®ÄÑ ±¸¾àÀ̶ó ÇÑ´Ù.

7.6 Under the gospel, when Christ the substance was exhibited, the ordinances in which this covenant is dispensed, are the preaching of the Word, and the administration of the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper; which, though fewer in number, and administered with more simplicity and less outward glory, yet in them it is held forth in more fullness, evidence, and spiritual efficacy, to all nations, both Jews and Gentiles; and is called the New Testament. There are not, therefore, two covenants of grace differing in substance, but one and the same under various dispensations.

7.6 ±× ½ÇüÀÎ ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­ Çö½ÃµÈ º¹À½¾Æ·¡¼­´Â, ÀÌ °è¾àÀÌ º£Ç®¾îÁö´Â ¹æ½ÄÀº ¸»¾¸ÀÇ ¼³±³¿Í ¼¼·Ê ¹× ¼ºÂùÀÇ ¼º·ÊÀÇ ½ÃÇàÀÌ´Ù. ºñ·Ï ¼ö´Â Àû°í º¸´Ù ´Ü¼øÇÏ¸ç ¿ÜÀûÀ¸·Î ´ú È­·ÁÇÏ°Ô ½ÃÇàµÇÁö¸¸, ±× ¾È¿¡ À¯´ëÀΰú À̹æÀÎÀ» Æ÷ÇÔÇÑ ¸ðµç ³ª¶ó¿¡ º¸´Ù Ãæ¸¸ÇÏ°í ºÐ¸íÇϸç È¿°úÀÖ°Ô Á¦½ÃµÇ´Âµ¥, À̸¦ ½Å¾àÀ̶ó ºÎ¸¥´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î, º»ÁúÀÌ ´Ù¸¥ µÎ °¡ÁöÀÇ ÀºÇý°è¾àÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ´ÜÁö ´Ù¾çÇÑ ½ÃÇà¹æ½ÄÀ» °¡Áø À¯ÀÏÇÏ°í µ¿ÀÏÇÑ ÀºÇý°è¾àÀÌ ÀÖÀ» »ÓÀÌ´Ù.


CHAPTER VIII

Of Christ the Mediator

8.1 It pleased God, in his eternal purpose, to choose and ordain the Lord Jesus, his only begotten Son, to be the Mediator between God and man, the prophet, priest, and king; the head and Savior of his Church, the heir of all things, and judge of the world; unto whom he did, from all eternity, give a people to be his seed, and to be by him in time redeemed, called, justified, sanctified, and glorified.

8.1 ±×ÀÇ ¿µ¿øÇÑ ¸ñÀû ¾È¿¡¼­, Çϳª´ÔÀº ±×ÀÇ µ¶»ýÀÚÀ̽ŠÁÖ ¿¹¼ö¸¦ Çϳª´Ô°ú Àΰ£ »çÀÌÀÇ Áߺ¸ÀÚ, ¼±ÁöÀÚ, Á¦»çÀå ¹× ¿Õ, ±×ÀÇ ±³È¸ÀÇ ¸Ó¸®¿Í ±¸¿øÀÚ, ¸¸¹°ÀÇ »ó¼ÓÀÚ, ±×¸®°í ¼¼°èÀÇ ½ÉÆÇÀÚ·Î ¼±ÅÃÇϰí ÀÓ¸íÇϱ⸦ ±â»µÇϼ̴Ù. Çϳª´ÔÀº ±×¿¡°Ô ¸ðµç ¿µ¿ø ÀüºÎÅÍ ÀÏ´ÜÀÇ »ç¶÷µéÀ» ÁÖ¾î ±×ÀÇ ¾¾°¡ µÇµµ·Ï, ±×¸®ÇÏ¿© ¶§°¡ À̸£¸é ±×¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ±¸¼Ó, ¼Ò¸í, ĪÀÇ, ¼ºÈ­, ±×¸®°í ¿µÈ­µÇµµ·Ï Çϼ̴Ù.

8.2 The Son of God, the second Person in the Trinity, being very and eternal God, of one substance, and equal with the Father, did, when the fullness of time was come, take upon him man's nature, with all the essential properties and common infirmities thereof: yet without sin; being conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, of her substance. So that two whole, perfect, and distinct natures, the Godhead and the manhood, were inseparably joined together in one person, without conversion, composition, or confusion. Which person is very God and very man, yet one Christ, the only Mediator between God and man.

8.2 »ïÀ§ÀÏüÀÇ Á¦2À§À̽ŠÇϳª´ÔÀÇ ¾ÆµéÀº ¼ººÎ¿Í º»ÁúÀÌ µ¿ÀÏÇÏ°í µ¿µîÇÑ ÂüµÇ°í ¿µ¿øÇÑ Çϳª´ÔÀ¸·Î¼­, ¶§°¡ Â÷¸Å ±×¿¡°Ô Àΰ£ÀÇ º»¼º, Áï ±×¿¡ µû¸£´Â ¸ðµç º»ÁúÀû ¼Ó¼º°ú Á˸¦ Á¦¿ÜÇÑ °øÅëÀû ¿¬¾à¼ºÀ» ÃëÇϽðí, ¼º·ÉÀÇ ´É·ÂÀ¸·Î µ¿Á¤³à ¸¶¸®¾ÆÀÇ ÅÂÁß¿¡ ±×³àÀÇ ÇüÁú·Î À×ŵǾú´Ù. ±×¸®ÇÏ¿© µÎ °¡ÁöÀÇ ÀüüÀûÀÌ°í ¿ÏÀüÇÏ¸ç ±¸º°µÇ´Â º»¼º, Áï ½Å¼º°ú ÀμºÀÌ ÇÑ ÀÎ°Ý ¾È¿¡ ÇÔ²² ³ª´©¾îÁú ¼ö ¾ø°Ô °áÇÕµÇ¾î º¯È¯, È¥¼º, ¶Ç´Â À¶ÇÕµÇÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù. ±× ÀΰÝÀº Âü Çϳª´ÔÀ̸ç Âü Àΰ£ÀÌÁö¸¸, ÇÑ ±×¸®½ºµµÀ̸ç Çϳª´Ô°ú Àΰ£ »çÀÌÀÇ ÇÑ Áߺ¸ÀÚÀÌ´Ù.

8.3 The Lord Jesus in his human nature thus united to the divine, was sanctified and anointed with the Holy Spirit above measure; having in him all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge, in whom it pleased the Father that all fullness should dwell; to the end that being holy, harmless, undefiled, and full of grace and truth, he might be thoroughly furnished to execute the office of a Mediator and Surety. Which office he took not unto himself, but was thereunto called by his Father, who put all power and judgment into his hand, and gave him commandment to execute the same.

8.3 ÀÌ¿Í °°ÀÌ ½Å¼º°ú ¿¬ÇÕµÈ ±×ÀÇ ÀμºÀÇ ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö´Â ¼º·ÉÀ¸·Î ÇÑ·®¾øÀÌ °Å·èÇÏ°ÔµÇ°í ±â¸§ºÎÀ½ ¹Þ¾Æ¼­, ±× ¾È¿¡ ÁöÇý¿Í Áö½ÄÀÇ ¸ðµç º¸È­¸¦ °¡Áö°í ÀÖÀ¸¸ç, Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ±â»Û ¸¶À½À¸·Î ±× ¾È¿¡ ¸ðµç Ãæ¸¸ÀÌ °ÅÇϸç, ³¡±îÁö °Å·èÇÏ°í ¾ÇÀÇ ¾øÀ¸¸ç ¼ø°áÇϰí ÀºÇý¿Í Áø¸®°¡ Ãæ¸¸ÇÏ¿© Áߺ¸ÀÚ¿Í º¸ÁõÀÎÀÇ Á÷Ã¥À» ¼öÇàÇϵµ·Ï öÀúÈ÷ Áغñ½ÃÄ×´Ù. ±× Á÷Ã¥Àº ±×°¡ ½º½º·Î ÃëÇÑ °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ±×ÀÇ ¼Õ¿¡ ¸ðµç ´É·Â°ú ½ÉÆÇ±ÇÀ» ºÎ¿©ÇÏ°í ±×°ÍÀ» ¼öÇàÇÒ ¸í·ÉÀ» ±×¿¡°Ô ÁØ ±×ÀÇ ¾Æ¹öÁö¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ¼Ò¸íµÈ °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

8.4 The office the Lord Jesus did most willingly undertake, which, that he might discharge, he was made under the law, and did perfectly fulfill it, endured most grievous torments immediately in his soul, and most painful sufferings in his body; was crucified and died; was buried, and remained under the power of death, yet saw no corruption. On the third day he arose from the dead, with the same body in which he suffered; with which also he ascended into heaven, and there sitteth at the right hand of his Father, making intercession; and shall return to judge men and angels, at the end of the world.

8.4 ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö²²¼­ ±× Á÷Ã¥À» °¡Àå ±â»Û ¸¶À½À¸·Î ¸ÃÀ¸¼ÌÀ¸´Ï, ±×°ÍÀ» ¼öÇàÇϱâ À§ÇÏ¿© À²¹ý¾Æ·¡ ž ±×°ÍÀ» ¿ÏÀüÈ÷ ¼ºÃëÇÏ¿´À¸¸ç, ±×ÀÇ ¿µÈ¥¿¡ Á÷Á¢ÀûÀÎ °¡Àå ÂüȤÇÑ °íÅë°ú ±×ÀÇ À°Ã¼¿¡ °¡Àå °íÅ뽺·¯¿î °í³­À» °ßµð¾î ³»¾ú°í, ½ÊÀÚ°¡¿¡ ¸ø¹ÚÇô µ¹¾Æ°¡½Ã°í Àå»çµÇ¾î Á×À½ÀÇ ±Ç¼¼¾Æ·¡ ¸Ó¹°·¯ ÀÖ¾úÀ¸³ª, ºÎÆÐ¸¦ ´çÇÏÁö ¾Ê¾Ò´Ù. Á¦3ÀÏ¿¡ ±×°¡ °í³­ ´çÇÑ ±× µ¿ÀÏÇÑ ¸öÀ¸·Î Á×Àº ÀڷκÎÅÍ »ì¾Æ³ª¼Ì°í, ¶ÇÇÑ ±× ¸öÀ¸·Î Çϴÿ¡ ¿Ã¶ó°¡ °Å±â¿¡¼­ ±×ÀÇ ¾Æ¹öÁöÀÇ ¿À¸¥Æí¿¡ ¾É¾Æ ÁßÀ縦 ÇϽøç, ¼¼»óÀÇ ¸¶Áö¸·¿¡ Àΰ£°ú õ»ç¸¦ ½ÉÆÇÇϱâ À§ÇÏ¿© µ¹¾Æ¿À½Ç °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

8.5 The Lord Jesus, by his perfect obedience and sacrifice of himself, which he through the eternal Spirit once offered up unto God, hath fully satisfied the justice of his Father; and purchased not only reconciliation, but an everlasting inheritance in the kingdom of heaven, for all those whom the Father hath given unto him.

8.5 ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö´Â ±×ÀÇ ¿ÏÀüÇÑ ¼øÁ¾°ú ¿µ¿øÇÑ ¼º·ÉÀ» ÅëÇÏ¿© Çϳª´Ô²² ´Ü¹ø¿¡ µå·ÁÁø ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ Èñ»ý¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ¾Æ¹öÁöÀÇ °øÀǸ¦ ¿ÏÀüÈ÷ ¸¸Á·½ÃŰ¼ÌÀ¸¸ç, ±×¸®ÇÏ¿© ¾Æ¹öÁö²²¼­ ±×¿¡°Ô ÁֽЏðµç »ç¶÷µéÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© È­ÇØ»Ó ¾Æ´Ï¶ó Çϴóª¶ó¿¡¼­ÀÇ ¿µ¿øÇÑ ±â¾÷À» »çÁ̴ּÙ.

8.6 Although the work of redemption was not actually wrought by Christ till after his incarnation, yet the virtue, efficacy, and benefits thereof were communicated unto the elect, in all ages successively from the beginning of the world, in and by those promises, types, and sacrifices wherein he was revealed, and signified to be the seed of the woman, which should bruise the serpent's head, and the Lamb slain from the beginning of the world, being yesterday and today the same and for ever.

8.6 ºñ·Ï ±¸¼ÓÀÇ »ç¿ªÀÌ ±×ÀÇ ¼ºÀ°½Å ÀÌÀü¿¡´Â ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ½ÇÁ¦·Î ¼öÇàµÇÁö ¾Æ´ÏÇÏ¿´À¸³ª, ±× Àº´ö°ú È¿·Â°ú ÇýÅÃÀº ¾îÁ¦³ª ¿À´ÃÀ̳ª ¿µ¿øÅä·Ï µ¿ÀÏÇϽб׏®½ºµµ²²¼­ ¼¼»ó óÀ½ºÎÅÍ ¹ìÀÇ ¸Ó¸®¸¦ ±úÆ®¸± ¿©ÀÎÀÇ Èļհú Á×ÀÓÀ» ´çÇÑ ¾î¸° ¾çÀ¸·Î Ç¥»óµÇ°í °è½ÃµÈ ¾à¼Óµé°ú ¿¹Ç¥µé°ú Á¦»çµé ¾È¿¡¼­, ±×¸®°í ±×°Íµé¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿©, ¼¼»óÀÇ ½ÃÀÛÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ ¸ðµç ½Ã´ë¿¡ ¿¬¼ÓÀûÀ¸·Î ¼±ÅÃµÈ Àڵ鿡°Ô Àü´ÞµÇ¾ú´Ù.

8.7 Christ, in the work of mediation, acteth according to both natures, by each nature doing that which is proper to itself, yet by reason of the unity of the person, that which is proper to one nature is sometimes, in Scripture, attributed to the person denominated by the other nature.

8.7 ±×¸®½ºµµ´Â Áߺ¸ÀÇ »ç¿ª¿¡¼­ °¢¼º¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ±× ÀÚü¿¡ °íÀ¯ÇÑ °ÍÀ» ÇàÇÔÀ¸·Î¼­ ¾ç¼ºÀ» µû¶ó ÇàÇÏ¿´À¸³ª, ÀΰÝÀÇ ÅëÀϼº ¶§¹®¿¡ ÇѼº¿¡ °íÀ¯ÇÑ °ÍÀÌ ¾î¶² ¶§´Â ¼º°æ¿¡¼­ Ÿ¼ºÀ¸·Î ÁöĪµÇ´Â ÀΰÝÀÇ ÇൿÀ¸·Î µ¹·ÁÁö±âµµ ÇÑ´Ù.

8.8 To all those for whom Christ hath purchased redemption, he doth certainly and effectually apply and communicate the same; making intercession for them, and revealing unto them, in and by the Word, the mysteries of salvation; effectually persuading them by his Spirit to believe and obey; and governing their hearts by his Word and Spirit; overcoming all their enemies by his almighty power and wisdom, in such manner and ways as are most consonant to his wonderful and unsearchable dispensation.

8.8 ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­ À§ÇÏ¿© ±¸¼ÓÀ» »ç½Å ¸ðµç »ç¶÷¿¡°Ô, ±×´Â È®½ÇÇϰí À¯È¿ÀûÀ¸·Î ±×°ÍÀ» Àû¿ëÇϸç Àü´ÞÇϽôµ¥, ±×µéÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ´ë½Å °£±¸ÇϽøç, ±×µé¿¡°Ô ¸»¾¸ ¾È¿¡¼­ ±×¸®°í ¸»¾¸¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ±¸¿øÀÇ ºñ¹ÐµéÀ» °è½ÃÇϽðí, ±×ÀÇ ¼º·ÉÀ¸·Î ¹Ï°í ¼øÁ¾Çϵµ·Ï È¿°úÀûÀ¸·Î ¼³µæÇϽøç, ±×ÀÇ ¸»¾¸°ú ¼º·ÉÀ¸·Î ±×µéÀÇ ¸¶À½À» ´Ù½º¸®½Ã°í, ±×ÀÇ ³î¶ø°í ½É¿ÀÇÑ °æ·û¿¡ °¡Àå ÀÏÄ¡ÇÏ´Â ¾ç½Ä°ú ¹æ¹ýÀ¸·Î ±×ÀÇ Àü´ÉÇϽŠ´É·Â°ú ÁöÇý¸¦ »ç¿ëÇÏ¿© ±×µéÀÇ ¸ðµç ¿ø¼ö¸¦ ¹°¸®Ä¡½Å´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER IX

Of Free Will

9.1 God hath endued the will of man with that natural liberty, that it is neither forced, nor by any absolute necessity of nature determined to good or evil.

9.1 Çϳª´ÔÀº Àΰ£ÀÇ ÀÇÁö¿¡ ±× ÀÚ¿¬Àû ÀÚÀ¯¸¦ ºÎ¿©ÇϼÌÀ¸¸ç, µû¶ó¼­ ±×°ÍÀº °áÄÚ °­Á¦µÇÁöµµ ¾ÊÀ¸¸ç, ¼±À̳ª ¾ÇÀ¸·Î °áÁ¤µÈ º»¼ºÀÇ ¾î¶² Àý´ëÀû ÇÊ¿¬¼º¿¡ µû¸£Áöµµ ¾Ê´Â´Ù.

9.2 Man, in his state of innocency, had freedom and power to will and to do that which is good and well-pleasing to God; but yet mutably, so that he might fall from it.

9.2 ¹«ÁËÀÇ »óÅ¿¡¼­, Àΰ£Àº ¼±Çϰí Çϳª´ÔÀ» ±â»Ú½Ã°Ô ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â ÀÏÀ» ÀÇÁöÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â ÀÚÀ¯¿Í ´É·ÂÀ» °¡Áö°í ÀÖ¾úÀ¸³ª, µ¿½Ã¿¡ °¡º¯¼ºÀÌ À־ ±×°ÍÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ Å¸¶ôÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ¾ú´Ù.

9.3 Man, by his Fall into a state of sin, hath wholly lost all ability of will to any spiritual good accompanying salvation; so as a natural man, being altogether averse from that good, and dead in sin, is not able, by his own strength, to convert himself, or to prepare himself thereunto.

9.3 ÁËÀÇ »óÅ·ΠŸ¶ôÇÔÀ¸·Î¼­, Àΰ£Àº ±¸¿ø¿¡ ¼ö¹ÝµÇ´Â ¿µÀû ¼±¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ÀÇÁöÀÇ ¸ðµç ´É·ÂÀ» ÀüÀûÀ¸·Î »ó½ÇÇÏ¿´À¸¹Ç·Î, ±×·¯ÇÑ ¼±À¸·ÎºÎÅÍ ÀüÇô ½È¾îÇϸç ÁË °¡¿îµ¥ Á×¾îÀÖ´Â ÀÚ¿¬ÀÎÀº ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ Èû¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀ» ȸ½É½ÃŰ°Å³ª ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀ» °Å±â·Î Áغñ½Ãų ´É·ÂÀÌ ¾ø´Ù.

9.4 When God converteth sinner and translateth him into the state of grace, he freeth him from his natural bondage under sin, and, by his grace alone, enableth him freely to will and to do that which is spiritually good; yet so as that, by reason of his remaining corruption, he doth not perfectly, nor only, will that which is good, but doth also will that which is evil.

9.4 Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ÁËÀÎÀ» ȸ½É½ÃÄÑ ±×¸¦ ÀºÇýÀÇ »óÅ·ΠÀüȯ½Ãų ¶§, ±×´Â ÁË ¾Æ·¡ ¾ô¸ÅÀÎ Àΰ£ÀÇ ÀÚ¿¬Àû ³ë¿¹»óÅ·κÎÅÍ ±×¸¦ ÀÚÀ¯·Ó°Ô Çϸç, ¿À·ÎÁö ±×ÀÇ ÀºÃÑ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­ ±×°¡ ÀÚÀ¯·Ó°Ô ¿µÀûÀ¸·Î ¼±ÇÑ °ÍÀ» ÀÇÁöÇϰí ÇàÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖµµ·Ï ´É·ÂÀ» ºÎ¿©ÇϽŴÙ. ±×·³¿¡µµ ºÒ±¸Çϰí, ±×ÀÇ ³²¾ÆÀÖ´Â ºÎÆÐ¼º ¶§¹®¿¡, ±×´Â ¼±ÇÑ °ÍÀ» ¿ÏÀüÈ÷µµ ±×°Í¸¸µµ ÀÇÁöÇÏÁö ¾ÊÀ¸¸ç, µ¿½Ã¿¡ ¾ÇÇÑ °Íµµ ÀÇÁöÇÑ´Ù.

9.5 The will of man is made perfectly and immutably free to good alone, in the state of glory only.

9.5 Àΰ£ÀÇ ÀÇÁö´Â ¿À·ÎÁö ¿µ±¤ÀÇ »óÅ¿¡¼­¸¸ ¿ÏÀüÈ÷ ±×¸®°í ºÒº¯ÇÏ°Ô ¿À·ÎÁö ¼±¿¡¸¸ ÀÚÀ¯·Ó°Ô µÈ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER X

Of Effectual Calling

10.1 All those whom God hath predestinated unto life, and those only, he is pleased, in his appointed and accepted time, effectually to call, by his Word and Spirit, out of that state of sin and death in which they are by nature, to grace and salvation by Jesus Christ; enlightening their minds, spiritually and savingly, to understand the things of God, taking away their heart of stone, and giving unto them an heart of flesh; renewing their wills, and by his almighty power determining them to that which is good; and effectually drawing them to Jesus Christ; yet so as they come most freely, being made willing by his grace.

10.1 Çϳª´ÔÀº ±×°¡ »ý¸íÀ¸·Î ¿¹Á¤ÇϽЏðµç »ç¶÷µéÀ», ±×¸®°í ±×µé¸¸À» ±×°¡ Á¤ÇÏ½Ã°í ¼ö¶ôÇÏ´Â ¶§¿¡ ±×ÀÇ ¸»¾¸°ú ¼º·ÉÀ¸·Î ±×µéÀÌ º»Áú»ó Ã³ÇØÀÖ´Â ÁË¿Í Á×À½ÀÇ »óÅ¿¡¼­ ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇÑ ÀºÇý¿Í ±¸¿ø¿¡ À̸£µµ·Ï È¿·ÂÀÖ°Ô ºÎ¸£±â¸¦ ±â»µÇϽŴÙ. ±×µéÀÇ ¸¶À½À» ¿µÀûÀ¸·Î ±×¸®°í ±¸¿øÀûÀ¸·Î ¹àÇô Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀϵéÀ» ÀÌÇØÇÏ°Ô ÇϽðí, ±×µé¿¡°Ô¼­ µ¹°°Àº ¸¶À½À» Á¦°ÅÇÏ°í ºÎµå·¯¿î ¸¶À½À» ÁÖ½Ã¸ç ±×µéÀÇ ÀÇÁö¸¦ »õ·Ó°Ô ÇϽðí, ±×ÀÇ Àü´ÉÇϽŠ´É·ÂÀ¸·Î ±×µéÀÌ ¼±ÇÑ ÀÏÀ» Ãß±¸Çϵµ·Ï °áÁ¤ÇϽøç, ±×µéÀ» ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡°Ô·Î È¿·ÂÀÖ°Ô À̲ô½Å´Ù. ±×·¯³ª Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀºÇý·Î ±×µéÀÇ ÀÇÁö¸¦ º¯È­½ÃÄÑ °¡Àå ÀÚÀ¯·Ó°Ô ³ª¾Æ¿À°Ô ÇϽŴÙ.

10.2 This effectual call is of God's free and special grace alone, not from anything at all foreseen in man, who is altogether passive therein, until, being quickened and renewed by the Holy Spirit, he is thereby enabled to answer this call, and to embrace the grace offered and conveyed in it.

10.2 ÀÌ À¯È¿ÇÑ ¼Ò¸íÀº ¿ÀÁ÷ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ °ª¾øÀÌ Áֽô Ưº°ÇÑ ÀºÇý¿¡¼­ ³ª¿À´Â °ÍÀ̸ç, °áÄÚ »ç¶÷ ¾È¿¡ ¿¹°ßµÈ ¾î¶² °Í¿¡¼­ ±âÀÎÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. »ç¶÷Àº ¼º·É¿¡ ÀÇÇØ µÇ»ì¾Æ³ª°í »õ·Î¿öÁüÀ¸·Î¼­ ÀÌ ºÎ¸£½É¿¡ ÀÀ´äÇÏ°í ±× ¾È¿¡ Á¦°øµÇ°í Àü´ÞµÇ´Â ÀºÇý¸¦ ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀÏ ¼ö ÀÖÀ» ¶§±îÁö´Â ¿ÏÀüÈ÷ ¼öµ¿ÀûÀÌ´Ù.

10.3 Elect infants, dying in infancy, are regenerated and saved by Christ through the Spirit, who worketh when, and where, and how he pleaseth. So also are all other elect persons who are incapable of being outwardly called by the ministry of the Word.

10.3 ¼±ÅÃÇÔÀ» ¹ÞÀº ¾î¸°À̵éÀº ¾î·Á¼­ Á״´٠ÇÏ´õ¶óµµ ±×°¡ ±â»µÇϽô ¶§¿Í Àå¼Ò¿Í ¹æ¹ýÀ¸·Î ¿ª»çÇϽô ¼º·ÉÀ» ÅëÇÏ¿© ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Áß»ýµÇ°í ±¸¿øµÈ´Ù. ÀÌ ¿ø¸®´Â ¸»¾¸ÀÇ »ç¿ªÀ» ÅëÇÏ¿© ¿ÜÀûÀ¸·Î ºÎ¸§À» ¹ÞÀ» ¼ö ¾ø´Â ¸ðµç ´Ù¸¥ ÅÃÇÔ¹ÞÀº »ç¶÷µé¿¡°Ôµµ µ¿ÀÏÇÏ°Ô ÀÛ¿ëÇÑ´Ù.

10.4 Others, not elected, although they may be called by the ministry of the Word, and may have some common operations of the Spirit, yet they never truly come unto Christ, and therefore cannot be saved; much less can men, not professing the Christian religion, be saved in any other way whatsoever, be they never so diligent to frame their lives according to the light of nature, and the law of that religion they do profess; and to assert and maintain that they may, is very pernicious, and to be detested.

10.4 ¼±ÅÃÇÔÀ» ¹ÞÁö ¸øÇÑ ´Ù¸¥ »ç¶÷µéÀº, ºñ·Ï ±×µéÀÌ ¸»¾¸ÀÇ »ç¿ªÀ» ÅëÇÏ¿© ºÎ¸§À» ¹Þ°í ¼º·ÉÀÇ »ó´çÇÑ ÀϹÝÀÛ¿ëÀ» ´©¸± ¼ö ÀÖÀ»Áö¶óµµ, °áÄÚ ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡°Ô Áø½Ç·Î ³ª¾Æ¿ÀÁö ¾ÊÀ¸¸ç, µû¶ó¼­ ±¸¿ø¹ÞÁö ¸øÇÑ´Ù. ´õ¿íÀÌ ±âµ¶±³¸¦ ¹ÏÁö ¾Ê´Â »ç¶÷µéÀº, °áÄÚ º»¼ºÀÇ ºû°ú ±×µéÀÌ ¹Ï´Â Á¾±³ÀÇ °èÀ²µµ ºÎÁö·±È÷ ÁؼöÇÏ¸ç »ìÁö ¾Ê¾ÒÀ¸¹Ç·Î, ´Ù¸¥ ¾Æ¹« ¹æ¹ýÀ¸·Îµµ ±¸¿øÀ» ¾òÁö ¸øÇÑ´Ù. ±×·± »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ±¸¿øÀ» ¾òÀ» ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù°í ´Ü¾ðÇϰí ÁÖÀåÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ¸Å¿ì À¯ÇØÇϸç, µû¶ó¼­ Çø¿ÀµÇ¾î¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XI

Of Justification

11.1 Those whom God effectually calleth, he also freely justifieth; not by infusing righteousness into them, but by pardoning their sins, and by accounting and accepting their persons as righteous; not for anything wrought in them, or done by them, but for Christ's sake alone; nor by imputing faith itself, the act of believing, or any other evangelical obedience to them, as their righteousness; but by imputing the obedience and satisfaction of Christ unto them, they receiving and resting on him and his righteousness by faith; which faith they have not of themselves, it is the gift of God.

11.1 Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ À¯È¿ÇÏ°Ô ºÎ¸£½Å »ç¶÷µéÀ» ±×°¡ ¶ÇÇÑ °ª¾øÀÌ ÀÇ·Ó°Ô ÇϽôµ¥, ÀÌ´Â ±×µé¿¡°Ô ÀǸ¦ ÁÖÀÔÇÔÀ¸·Î¼­°¡ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ±×µéÀÇ Á˸¦ ¿ë¼­ÇÏ°í ±×µéÀÇ ÀΰÝÀ» ÀÇ·Ó°Ô ¿©°Ü ¹Þ¾ÆÁÜÀ¸·Î¼­ ÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ´Â °áÄÚ ±×µéÀÇ ³ë·ÂÀ̳ª ¼ºÃë ¶§¹®ÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ¿ÀÁ÷ ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ À§ÇÑ ÇàÀ§·Î¼­, ½Å¾Ó ÀÚü Áï ¹ÏÀ½ÀÇ ÇàÀ§³ª ±× ¿ÜÀÇ ¾î¶² º¹À½Àû ¼øÁ¾À» ±×µé¿¡°Ô ±×µéÀÇ ÀÇ·Î Àü°¡½ÃÅ´À¸·Î¼­°¡ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¼øÁ¾°ú ¸¸Á·À» ±×µé¿¡°Ô Àü°¡½ÃÅ´À¸·Î¼­ ÀÌ´Ù. ±×µéÀº ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í ±×ÀÇ ÀǸ¦ ¹ÏÀ½À¸·Î ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀ̰í ÀÇÁöÇϴµ¥, ÀÌ ¹ÏÀ½µµ ±×µé Àڽſ¡°Ô¼­ ³­ °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï°í Çϳª´ÔÀÌ Áֽм±¹°ÀÌ´Ù.

11.2 Faith, thus receiving and resting on Christ and his righteousness, is the alone instrument of justification; yet is it not alone in the person justified, but is ever accompanied with all other saving graces, and is no dead faith, but worketh by love.

11.2 ÀÌ¿Í °°ÀÌ ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í ±×ÀÇ ÀǸ¦ ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀ̸ç ÀÇÁöÇÏ´Â ¹ÏÀ½Àº ĪÀÇÀÇ À¯ÀÏÇÑ ¹æÆíÀÌ´Ù. ĪÀǸ¦ ¹Þ´Â »ç¶÷¿¡°Ô´Â ¹ÏÀ½»Ó ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ¸ðµç ´Ù¸¥ ±¸¿øÀÇ ÀºÇý°¡ ¼ö¹ÝµÇ´Âµ¥, ÀÌ ¹ÏÀ½Àº Á×Àº ¹ÏÀ½ÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó »ç¶ûÀ¸·Î ¿ª»çÇÏ´Â ¹ÏÀ½ÀÌ´Ù.

11.3 Christ, by his obedience and death, did fully discharge the debt of all those that are thus justified, and did make a proper, real, and full satisfaction to his Father's justice in their behalf. Yet inasmuch as he was given by the Father for them, and his obedience and satisfaction accepted in their stead, and both freely, not for anything in them, their justification is only of free grace; that both the exact justice and rich grace of God might be glorified in the justification of sinners.

11.3 ±×¸®½ºµµ´Â ±×ÀÇ ¼øÁ¾°ú Á×À½À¸·Î ÀÌ¿Í °°ÀÌ ÄªÀÇµÈ ¸ðµç ÀÚµéÀÇ ºúÀ» ´Ù °±¾ÆÁֽðí, ±×µéÀ» ´ë½ÅÇÏ¿© Àڱ⠾ƹöÁöÀÇ °øÀÇ¿¡ Á¤´çÇÏ°í ½ÇÁúÀûÀÌ¸ç ¿ÏÀüÇÑ ¸¸Á·À» µå¸®¼Ì´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ¼ººÎ²²¼­ ±×¸¦ ±×µé¿¡°Ô Áּ̰í, ±×µé ´ë½Å¿¡ ±×ÀÇ ¼øÁ¾°ú ¸¸Á·À» ¹Þ¾ÆÁ̴ּµ¥, µÑ ´Ù °ª¾øÀÌ ÁÖ¼Ì°í ±×µé ¾È¿¡ ÀÖ´Â ¾î¶² °Í ¶§¹®ÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¹Ç·Î, ±×µéÀÇ ÄªÀÇ´Â ¿ÀÁ÷ °ª¾ø´Â ÀºÇýÀÌ´Ù. ±×¸®ÇÏ¿© Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¾öÁ¤ÇÑ °øÀÇ¿Í Ç³¼ºÇÑ ÀºÇý°¡ ÁËÀεéÀÇ ÄªÀÇ¿¡¼­ ¿µ±¤À» ¹Þ°Ô ÇϽаÍÀÌ´Ù.

11.4 God did, from all eternity, decree to justify all the elect; and Christ did, in the fullness of time, die for their sins and rise again for their justification; nevertheless they are not justified until the Holy Spirit doth, in due time, actually apply Christ unto them.

11.4 Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ¿µ¿ø Àü¿¡ ¸ðµç ¼±ÅùÞÀº ÀÚµéÀ» ÀÇ·Ó°Ô Çϱâ·Î ÀÛÁ¤ÇϼÌÀ¸¸ç, ±×¸®½ºµµ´Â ¶§°¡ Â÷¸Å ±×µéÀÇ Á˸¦ À§ÇÏ¿© Á×À¸½Ã°í ±×µéÀÇ ÄªÀǸ¦ À§ÇÏ¿© ºÎȰÇϼ̴Ù. ±×·¯³ª ¼º·É²²¼­ Àû´çÇÑ ¶§¿¡ ½ÇÁ¦·Î ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ ±×µé¿¡°Ô Àû¿ëÇÏ½Ç ¶§±îÁö´Â ±×µéÀÌ ÀÇ·Ó°Ô µÇÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù.

11.5 God doth continue to forgive the sins of those that are justified; and although they can never fall from the state of justification, yet they may by their sins fall under God's Fatherly displeasure, and not have the light of his countenance restored unto them, until they humble themselves, confess their sins beg pardon, and renew their faith and repentance.

11.5 Çϳª´ÔÀº ĪÀÇµÈ »ç¶÷µéÀÇ Á˸¦ °è¼Ó ¿ë¼­ÇϽŴÙ. ºñ·Ï ±×µéÀÌ °áÄÚ ÄªÀÇÀÇ »óÅ·κÎÅÍ Å»¶ôÇÒ ¼ö´Â ¾øÀ¸³ª, ±×µéÀÇ ¹üÁË·Î ÀÎÇØ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ºÎ¼ºÀû Áø³ë¸¦ ´çÇÒ ¼ö Àִµ¥, ±×µéÀÌ ÀÚ½ÅÀ» °âºñÄÉÇÏ¿© Á˸¦ °í¹éÇÏ°í ¿ë¼­¸¦ ºô¸ç ±×µéÀÇ ½Å¾Ó°ú ȸ°³¸¦ »õ·Ó°Ô ÇÒ ¶§¿¡¾ß Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¾ó±¼ºûÀÌ ±×µé¿¡°Ô ȸº¹µÈ´Ù.

11.6 The justification of believers under the Old Testament was, in all these respects, one and the same with the justification of believers under the New Testament.

11.6 ±¸¾à¾Æ·¡ ½ÅÀÚµéÀÇ ÄªÀÇ´Â ÀÌ ¸ðµç Á¡¿¡¼­ ½Å¾à¾Æ·¡ ½ÅÀÚµéÀÇ ÄªÀÇ¿Í µ¿ÀÏÇÏ¿´´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XII

Of Adoption

12.1 All those that are justified, God vouchsafeth, in and for his only Son Jesus Christ, to make partakers of the grace of adoption; by which they are taken into the number, and enjoy the liberties and privileges of the children of God; have his name put upon them; receive the Spirit of adoption; have access to the throne of grace with boldness; are enabled to cry, Abba, Father, are pitied, protected, provided for, and chastened by him as by a father, yet never cast off, but sealed to the day of redemption, and inherit the promises, as heirs of everlasting salvation.

12.1 Çϳª´Ô²²¼­´Â ±×ÀÇ µ¶»ýÀÚ ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡¼­ ÀÇ·Ó´ÙÇÔÀ» ÀÔÀº ¸ðµç ÀÚµéÀ» ±×¸¦ À§ÇÏ¿© ¾çÀڵǴ ÀºÇý¿¡ Âü¿©ÇÏ´Â ÀÚµé·Î ¸¸µé¾î ÁֽŴÙ. Áï ÀÌ ¾çÀڵʿ¡ ÀÇÇØ ±×µéÀº Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀÚ³àµéÀÇ ¼ö¿¡ µé¾î°¡°í ±× ÀÚÀ¯¿Í Ư±ÇÀ» ´©¸®¸ç Çϳª´ÔÀÇ À̸§À» ±×µé À§¿¡ ºÙÀÌ¸ç ¾çÀÚÀÇ ¿µÀ» ¹Þ°í ´ã´ëÈ÷ ÀºÇýÀÇ º¸Á¿¡ ³ª¾Æ°¡¸ç ¾Æ¹Ù ¾Æ¹öÁö¶ó ºÎ¸¦ ¼ö ÀÖ°Ô µÇ°í ºÒ½ÖÈ÷ ¿©±èÀ» ¹ÞÀ¸¸ç º¸È£ÇÔÀ» ÀÔÀ¸¸ç ÇÊ¿äÇÑ °ÍÀ» °ø±Þ¹ÞÀ¸¸ç ¾Æ¹öÁö·Î¼­ ³»¸®½Ã´Â ¡°è¸¦ ¹ÞÀ¸³ª °áÄÚ ¹ö¸²À» ´çÇÏÁö ¾Ê°í ±¸¼ÓÀÇ ³¯±îÁö ÀÎħÀ» ¹ÞÀ¸¸ç ¶Ç ¿µ¿øÇÑ ±¸¿øÀÇ ÈÄ»ç·Î¼­ ¸ðµç ¾à¼ÓÀ» ¹°·Á¹Þ´Â´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XIII

Of Sanctification

13.1 They who are effectually called and regenerated, having a new heart and a new spirit created in them, are further sanctified, really and personally, through the virtue of Christ's death and resurrection, by his Word and Spirit dwelling in them; the dominion of the whole body of sin is destroyed, and the several lusts thereof are more and more weakened and mortified, and they more and more quickened and strengthened, in all saving graces, to the practice of true holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.

13.1 È¿·ÂÀÖ´Â ºÎ¸£½ÉÀ» ¹Þ°í Áß»ýÇÑ ÀÚµé, °ð ±×µé ¾È¿¡ âÁ¶µÈ »õ ¸¶À½°ú »õ ¿µÀ» °¡Áø ÀÚµéÀº, ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ Á×À¸½É°ú ºÎȰÀÇ È¿·ÂÀ¸·Î ¸»¹Ì¾Ï¾Æ ±×ÀÇ ¸»¾¸°ú ±×µé ¼Ó¿¡ ³»ÁÖÇϽô ¼º·É¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ½ÇÁ¦ÀûÀ¸·Î ¶Ç´Â ÀΰÝÀûÀ¸·Î ´õ¿í °Å·èÇØÁø´Ù. ¸ðµç ÁËÀÇ Áö¹è¼¼·ÂÀÌ ÆÄ±«µÇ°í ¿©·¯ Á¤¿åÀÌ Á¡Á¡ ´õ ¾àÈ­µÇ°í ¾ïÁ¦µÊÀ¸·Î ¸ðµç ±¸¿øÀº ÀºÃѰ¡¿îµ¥ Á¡Á¡ µÇ»ì¾Æ °­°ÇÇÏ¿©Á®¼­ ÂüµÈ °æ°ÇÀ» ½ÇõÇÏ°Ô µÈ´Ù. ÀÌ °æ°ÇÀÌ ¾øÀÌ´Â ¾Æ¹«µµ ÁÖ¸¦ º¼ ¼ö ¾ø´Ù.

13.2 This sanctification is throughout in the whole man, yet imperfect in this life; there abideth still some remnants of corruption in every part, whence ariseth a continual and irreconcilable war, the flesh lusting against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh.

13.2 ÀÌ ¼ºÈ­´Â ÀüÀΰÝÀûÀ¸·Î ÀÌ·ç¾îÁö³ª ÀÌ ¼¼»ó¿¡¼­´Â ¿ÏÀüÈ÷ ÀÌ·ç¾îÁöÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù. »ç¶÷ÀÇ ¸ðµç ºÎºÐ¿¡ ¾ÆÁ÷µµ ºÎÆÐÀÇ ÀÜÀç°¡ ³²¾ÆÀÖ´Ù. ±×°ÍÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ °è¼ÓÀûÀ̸ç È­ÇØÇÒ ¼ö ¾ø´Â ½Î¿òÀÌ ÀϾ¼­ À°½ÅÀÇ ¼Ò¿åÀº ¼º·ÉÀ» ´ëÇ×Çϰí, ¼º·ÉÀº À°½Å¿¡ ´ëÇ×ÇϽŴÙ.

13.3 In which war, although the remaining corruption for a time may much prevail, yet, through the continual supply of strength from the sanctifying Spirit of Christ, the regenerate part doth overcome; and so the saints grow in grace, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.

13.3 ÀÌ ½Î¿ò¿¡ À־ ³²¾ÆÀÖ´Â ºÎÆÐÇÑ ºÎºÐÀÌ ÀϽÃÀûÀ¸·Î ¿ì¼¼ÇÑ °Í°°À¸³ª °Å·èÇÏ°Ô ÇϽô ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¿µÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ ²÷ÀÓ¾øÀÌ ÈûÀ» °ø±Þ¹ÞÀ½À¸·Î Áß»ýÇÑ ºÎºÐÀÌ À̱â°Ô µÈ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ¼ºµµµéÀº ÀºÇý ¾È¿¡¼­ ÀÚ¶ó¸é¼­ Çϳª´ÔÀ» µÎ·Á¿öÇÔÀ¸·Î °Å·èÇÔÀ» ¿ÂÀüÈ÷ ÀÌ·é´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XIV

Of Saving Faith

14.1 The grace of faith, whereby the elect are enabled to believe to the saving of their souls, is the work of the Spirit of Christ in their hearts; and is ordinarily wrought by the ministry of the Word; by which also, and by the administration of the sacraments, and prayer, it is increased and strengthened.

14.1 ¼±ÅÃÇÔÀ» ¹ÞÀº ÀÚµéÀÌ ±×µéÀÇ ¿µÈ¥ÀÌ ±¸¿ø¿¡ À̸£µµ·Ï ¹ÏÀ» ¼ö ÀÖ°Ô µÇ´Â ½Å¾ÓÀÇ ÀºÇý´Â ±×µéÀÇ ¸¶À½¼Ó¿¡ ÀϾ´Â ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¿µÀÇ ¿ª»çÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ ½Å¾ÓÀº º¸Åë ¸»¾¸ÀÇ »ç¿ª¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ÀϾ°í, ¶ÇÇÑ ¸»¾¸ÀÇ »ç¿ª°ú ¼º·ÊÀÇ ½ÃÇà, ±×¸®°í ±âµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ¼ºÀåÇÏ°í °­È­µÈ´Ù.

14.2 By this faith, a Christian believeth to be true whatsoever is revealed in the Word, for the authority of God himself speaking therein; and acteth differently, upon that which each particular passage thereof containeth; yielding obedience to the commands, trembling at the threatenings, and embracing the promises of God for this life, and that which is to come. But principal acts of saving faith are, accepting, receiving, and resting upon Christ alone for justification, sanctification, and eternal life, by virtue of the covenant of grace.

14.2 ÀÌ ½Å¾Ó¿¡ ÀÇÇØ, ±×¸®½ºµµÀÎÀº ±× ¾È¿¡¼­ ¸»¾¸ÇϽô Çϳª´Ô ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ±ÇÀ§ ¶§¹®¿¡ ¸»¾¸¿¡ °è½ÃµÈ ¸ðµç °ÍÀ» ÂüµÇ´Ù°í ¹ÏÀ¸¸ç, ±× ¸ðµç ±¸ÀýÀÇ ³»¿ë¿¡ µû¶ó ´Ù¸£°Ô ÇൿÇϴµ¥, ¸í·É¿¡´Â ¼øÁ¾Çϸç À§Çù¿¡´Â µÎ·Á¿ö ¶³°í Çö¼¼¿Í ³»¼¼¿¡ ´ëÇÑ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¾à¼ÓÀº ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀδÙ. ±×·¯³ª ±¸¿ø¿¡ À̸£´Â ½Å¾ÓÀÇ ÁÖ¿äÇÑ ¿ªÇÒÀº ÀºÇý°è¾àÀÇ È¿·Â¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ĪÀÇ, ¼ºÈ­, ±×¸®°í ¿µ»ýÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¸À» ¼ö¿ëÇÏ°í ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀ̸ç ÀÇÁöÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

14.3 This faith is different in degrees, weak or strong; may be often and many ways assailed and weakened, but gets the victory; growing up in many to the attainment of a full assurance through Christ, who is both the author and finisher of our faith.

14.3 ÀÌ ½Å¾ÓÀº Á¤µµÀÇ Â÷À̰¡ ÀÖ¾î ¾àÇϱ⵵ ÇÏ°í °­Çϱ⵵ Çϸç ÈçÈ÷ ±×¸®°í ¿©·¯¸ð·Î °ø°ÝÀ» ´çÇÏ¸ç ¾àÈ­µÇ±âµµ Çϳª ½Â¸®¸¦ ¾ò´Â´Ù. ¸¹Àº »ç¶÷µéÀº ¿ì¸® ¹ÏÀ½ÀÇ Ã¢Á¶ÀÚÀÌ¸ç ¿Ï¼ºÀÚÀ̽б׏®½ºµµ¸¦ ÅëÇÏ¿© ¹ÏÀ½ÀÌ ÀÚ¶ó³ª ¿ÏÀüÇÑ È®½Å¿¡ À̸¥´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XV

Of Repentance Unto Life

15.1 Repentance unto life is an evangelical grace, the doctrine whereof is to be preached by every minister of the gospel, as well as that of faith in Christ.

15.1 »ý¸í¿¡ À̸£´Â ȸ°³´Â º¹À½ÀÇ ÀºÇýÀÌ´Ï, ÀÌ ±³¸®´Â ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ ¹Ï´Â ½Å¾ÓÀÇ ±³¸®¿Í ¸¶Âù°¡Áö·Î ¸ðµç º¹À½ÀÇ »ç¿ªÀÚ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ÀüÆÄµÇ¾î¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

15.2 By it a sinner, out of the sight and sense, not only of the danger, but also of the filthiness and odiousness of his sins, as contrary to the holy nature and righteous law of God, and upon the apprehension of his mercy in Christ to such as are penitent, so grieves for, and hates his sins, as to turn from them all unto God, purposing and endeavoring to walk with him in all the ways of his commandments.

15.2 ÁËÀÎÀÌ ±×ÀÇ ÁöÀº Á˰¡ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ °Å·èÇÑ ¼ºÇ°°ú °øÀǷοî À²¹ý¿¡ ¹èÄ¡ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀ¸·Î¼­ À§ÇèÇÏ¸ç ´õ·¯¿ì¸ç Ãß¾ÇÇÏ´Ù´Â »ç½ÇÀ» º¸Áöµµ ±ú´ÝÁöµµ ¸øÇÏ´Ù°¡ ȸ°³ÇÔÀ¸·Î ¸»¹Ì¾Ï¾Æ ÅëȸÇÏ´Â Àڵ鿡°Ô ÇâÇÑ ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡ ÀÖ´Â Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ±àÈáÀ» ±ú´Ý°Ô µÉ ¶§ ±×ÀÇ Á˸¦ ½½ÆÛÇÏ¸ç ¹Ì¿öÇÏ¿© Á˸¦ ´Ù ¹ö¸®°í Çϳª´Ô²²·Î µ¹¾Æ¿Í¼­ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ °è¸íÀ» µû¶ó ±×¿Í µ¿ÇàÇÒ °ÍÀ» ¸ñÀûÀ¸·Î ÇÏ°í ³ë·ÂÇÏ°Ô µÈ´Ù.

15.3 Although repentance be not to be rested in as any satisfaction for sin, or any cause of the pardon thereof, which is the act of God's free grace in Christ; yet is it of such necessity to all sinners, that none may expect pardon without it.

15.3 ȸ°³´Â ÁË¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ¾î¶² ´ë°¡ ÁöºÒÀ̳ª »çÁËÀÇ ¿øÀÎÀÌ µÇ´Â °ÍÀº ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. »çÁË´Â ¾îµð±îÁö³ª ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡ ÀÖ´Â Çϳª´ÔÀÇ °ª¾ø´Â ÀºÇýÀÇ ¿ª»çÀÌ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ȸ°³´Â ¸ðµç ÁËÀεéÀÌ ¹Ýµå½Ã ÇÏ¿©¾ß ÇÏ¸ç ¾Æ¹«µµ ȸ°³ ¾øÀÌ´Â »çÁ˸¦ ±â´ëÇÒ ¼ö ¾ø´Ù.

15.4 As there is no sin so small but it deserves damnation; so there is no sin so great that it can bring damnation upon those who truly repent.

15.4 ¾Æ¹«¸® ÀÛÀº ÁË¶óµµ ¿µ¹ú¿¡ ÇØ´çÇÏÁö ¾Ê´Â ÁË´Â ¾ø´Â °Í°°ÀÌ, ¾Æ¹«¸® Å« ÁË¶óµµ ÂüÀ¸·Î ȸ°³ÇÑ´Ù¸é ¿µ¹úÀ» °¡Á®¿À´Â ÁË´Â ¾ø´Ù.

15.5 Men ought not to content themselves with a general repentance, but it is every man's duty to endeavor to repent of his particular sins, particularly.

15.5 ´©±¸µçÁö ÀüüÀûÀ¸·Î ȸ°³Çß´Ù°í ÇØ¼­ ½º½º·Î ¸¸Á·Çؼ­´Â ¾ÈµÇ°í, Ư¼öÇÑ Á˸¦ °³º°ÀûÀ¸·Î ȸ°³Çϵµ·Ï ³ë·ÂÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ °¢ »ç¶÷ÀÇ Àǹ«ÀÌ´Ù.

15.6 As every man is bound to make private confession of his sins to God, praying for the pardon thereof, upon which, and the forsaking of them, he shall find mercy; so he that scandalizeth his brother, or the church of Christ, ought to be willing, by a private or public confession and sorrow for his sin, to declare his repentance to those that are offended; who are thereupon to be reconciled to him, and in love to receive him.

15.6 °¢ »ç¶÷Àº ÀÚ±â ÁËÀÇ ¿ë¼­¸¦ À§ÇØ ±âµµÇÒ ¶§ Çϳª´Ô²² ±×°ÍÀ» »çÀûÀ¸·Î °í¹éÇÏ¿©¾ß ÇÏ¸ç ±×·¸°Ô ±âµµÇÏ°í ±× Á˸¦ ¹ö¸²À¸·Î ÇØ¼­ ±×´Â ÀÚºñÇÔÀ» ¾òÀ» °ÍÀÌ´Ù. ±×ÀÇ ÇüÁ¦³ª ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ±³È¸¸¦ Áß»óÇÑ ÀÚ´Â ±×ÀÇ Á˸¦ »çÀûÀ¸·ÎµçÁö °øÀûÀ¸·ÎµçÁö °í¹éÇÏ°í »ç°úÇÔÀ¸·Î ±×ÀÇ È¸°³¸¦ ÇÇÇØÀڵ鿡°Ô °øÇ¥ÇÏ¿©¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ÀÌ·¸°Ô ÇÒ ¶§ ÇÇÇØÀÚµéÀº ±×¿Í ´Ù½Ã È­¸ñÇÏ°í »ç¶ûÀ¸·Î ±×¸¦ ¿µÁ¢ÇÏ¿©¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XVI

Of Good Works

16.1 Good works are only such as God hath commanded in his holy Word, and not such as, without the warrant thereof, are devised by men out of blind zeal, or upon any pretense of good intention.

16.1 ¼±ÇàÀº ¿ÀÁ÷ Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ±×ÀÇ °Å·èÇÑ ¸»¾¸ °¡¿îµ¥¼­ ¸í·ÉÇϽаÍÀÌ´Ù. »ç¶÷¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ¼º°æÀÇ Áõ°Å ¾øÀÌ ¸Í¸ñÀûÀÎ ¿­½ÉÀ̳ª ¾î¶² ¼±ÇÑ Àǵµ¸¦ °¡ÀåÇÏ¿© °í¾ÈÇØ³½ °ÍÀº ¾Æ´Ï´Ù.

16.2 These good works, done in obedience to God's commandments, are the fruits and evidences of a true and lively faith; and by them believers manifest their thankfulness, strengthen their assurance, edify their brethren, adorn the profession of the gospel, stop the mouths of the adversaries, and glorify God, whose workmanship they are, created in Christ Jesus thereunto, that, having their fruit unto holiness, they may have the end, eternal life.

16.2 Çϳª´ÔÀÇ °è¸í¿¡ ¼øÁ¾Çؼ­ ÇàÇØÁö´Â ÀÌ ¼±ÇàÀº ÂüµÇ°í »ì¾ÆÀÖ´Â ½Å¾ÓÀÇ ¿­¸Å¿Í Áõ°ÅÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ ¼±ÇàÀ¸·Î ½ÅÀÚµéÀº ±×µéÀÇ °¨»çÇÔÀ» ³ªÅ¸³»¸ç ±×µéÀÇ È®½ÅÀ» ´õ¿í ±»°Ô Çϰí ÇüÁ¦µé¿¡°Ô ´öÀ» ¼¼¿ì¸ç º¹À½ÀÇ °í¹éÀ» ¾Æ¸§´ä°Ô Àå½ÄÇÏ°í ´ëÀûµéÀÇ ÀÔÀ» ¸·À¸¸ç ¶Ç Çϳª´ÔÀ» ¿µÈ­·Ó°Ô ÇÑ´Ù. ½ÅÀÚµéÀº Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÁöÀ¸½ÉÀ» ÀÔÀº Àڷμ­, ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡¼­ ¼±ÇàÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ÁöÀ¸½ÉÀ» ¹ÞÀº ÀÚµéÀÌ´Ï °Å·èÇÔ¿¡ À̸£´Â ¿­¸Å¸¦ ¸ÎÀ½À¸·Î ³¡³»´Â ¿µ»ýÀ» ¾ò°Ô µÇ´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

16.3 Their ability to do good works is not at all of themselves, but wholly from the Spirit of Christ. And that they may be enabled thereunto, besides the graces they have already received, there is required an actual influence of the same Holy Spirit to work in them to will and to do of his good pleasure; yet are they not hereupon to grow negligent, as if they were not bound to perform any duty unless upon a special motion of the Spirit; but they ought to be diligent in stirring up the grace of God that is in them.

16.3 ½ÅÀÚµéÀÌ ¼±ÇàÀ» ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â Àç´ÉÀº Á¶±Ýµµ ±×µé Àڽſ¡°Ô¼­ ³ª¿Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ÀüÀûÀ¸·Î ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¿µÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ ¿À´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù. ¶Ç ±×µéÀÌ ´ÉÈ÷ ¼±ÇàÀ» ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ±â À§Çؼ­´Â ÀÌ¹Ì ¹ÞÀº ÀºÇý ¿Ü¿¡, ±×ÀÇ ±â»µÇϽô °ÍÀ» ¿øÇÏ°í ¶Ç ÇàÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖµµ·Ï ±×µé ¾È¿¡¼­ ¿ª»çÇϽô µ¿ÀÏÇÑ ¼º·ÉÀÇ ½ÇÁ¦Àû °¨È­°¡ ÇÊ¿äÇÏ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ¼º·ÉÀÇ Æ¯º°ÇÑ ¿ª»ç°¡ ¾øÀÌ´Â ¾Æ¹« Àǹ«µµ ÇàÇÒ Ã¥ÀÓÀÌ ¾øÀ¸¸®¶ó »ý°¢ÇÏ¿© Ÿ¸¿¡ ºüÁ®¼­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ¿ÀÁ÷ ±×µé ¾È¿¡ ÀÖ´Â Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀºÇý¸¦ ºÒÀϵíÇÏ°Ô ÇÏ¸ç ±Ù¸éÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

16.4 They, who in their obedience, attain to the greatest height which is possible in this life, are so far from being able to supererogate and to do more than God requires, as that they fall short of much which in duty they are bound to do.

16.4 ¼øÁ¾ÇÏ´Â ÀÏ¿¡ À־ ÀÌ»ý¿¡¼­ °¡´ÉÇÑ ÃÖ°íÀÇ °æÁö±îÁö À̸¥ ÀÚµéÀÌ¶óµµ Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ¿ä±¸ÇϽô °Í ÀÌ»óÀÇ °ÍÀ» ÇÑ´Ù´ø°¡ ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â °ÍÀº ¾Æ´Ï¿ä ¿ÀÈ÷·Á ±×µéÀÌ Àǹ«»ó ÇÏÁö ¾ÊÀ¸¸é ¾ÈµÉ ¸¹Àº ÀÏ¿¡µµ ¹ÌÄ¡Áö ¸øÇÑ´Ù.

16.5 We cannot, by our best works, merit pardon of sin, or eternal life, at the hand of God, by reason of the great disproportion that is between them and the glory to come, and the infinite distance that is between us and God, whom by them we can neither profit, nor satisfy for the debt of our former sins; but when we have done all we can, we have done but our duty, and are unprofitable servants; and because, as they are good, they proceed from his Spirit; and as they are wrought by us, they are defiled and mixed with so much weakness and imperfection that they cannot endure the severity of God's judgment.

16.5 ¿ì¸®´Â ¿ì¸®ÀÇ ÃÖ¼±À» ´ÙÇÑ ÇàÀ§¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­µµ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¼Õ¿¡ ÀÖ´Â ÁËÀÇ ¿ë¼­³ª ¿µ»ýÀ» ¾òÀ» ¼ö ¾ø´Ù. Àΰ£ÀÇ ¼±Çà°ú ÀåÂ÷ ¿Ã ¿µ±¤ »çÀÌ¿¡ Å« ºÒ±ÕÇüÀÌ ÀÖ°í ¿ì¸®¿Í Çϳª´Ô »çÀÌ¿¡ ¹«ÇÑÇÑ °Å¸®°¡ À־ ¿ì¸®´Â ±× ÇàÀ§·Î Çϳª´Ô²² À¯ÀÍÇÏ°Ô ÇÏÁöµµ, ¿ì¸®ÀÇ ÀÌÀü¿¡ ÁöÀº ÁËÀÇ ¹úÀ» °±Áöµµ ¸øÇÑ´Ù. ¿ì¸®°¡ ¿ì¸®·Î¼­ ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â °ÍÀ» ´ÙÇÑ ¶§¿¡¶óµµ ¿ì¸®´Â ¿ì¸®ÀÇ Àǹ«¸¦ ÇÑ °Í »ÓÀÌ¿ä, ¹«ÀÍÇÑ Á¾¿¡ ºÒ°úÇÏ´Ù. ¿ì¸®ÀÇ ¼±ÇàÀÌ ÈǸ¢ÇÏ´Ù¸é ¼º·ÉÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ ³ª¿Â °ÍÀÌ¿ä, ±× ¼±ÇàÀÌ ¿ì¸®¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ÀÌ·ç¾îÁú ¶§¿¡´Â ±×°ÍÀÌ ´õ·¯¿öÁö°í ¸¹Àº ¾àÁ¡°ú ºÒ¿ÏÀüÀ¸·Î ¼¯¾îÁ®¼­ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ½ÉÆÇÀÇ ¾öÁßÇÔÀ» °ßµ®³¾ ¼ö ¾ø´Ù.

16.6 Yet notwithstanding, the persons of believers being accepted through Christ, their good works also are accepted in him, not as though they were in this life wholly unblamable and unreprovable in God's sight; but that he, looking upon them in his Son, is pleased to accept and reward that which is sincere, although accompanied with many weaknesses and imperfections.

16.6 ±×·³¿¡µµ ºÒ±¸Çϰí, ½ÅÀÚµéÀº ±×¸®½ºµµ·Î ¸»¹Ì¾Ï¾Æ ¿ë³³µÇ¾ú±â ¶§¹®¿¡ ±×µéÀÇ ¼±ÇàÀº ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡¼­ ¹Þ¾Æµé¿©Á³´Ù. ±× ¼±ÇàÀÌ ÀÌ ¼¼»ó¿¡¼­ Çϳª´Ô ¾Õ¿¡ ÀüÇô ÈìÀÌ ¾ø°í, Ã¥¸Á ¹ÞÀ» °ÍÀÌ ¾ø´Ù´Â ¶æ¿¡¼­°¡ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ÀÚ±â ¾Æµé ¾È¿¡¼­ ±× ¼±ÇàÀ» º¸½Ã°í ºñ·Ï ¾àÁ¡°ú ºÒ¿ÏÀüÇÔÀÌ ¸¹ÀÌ ÀÖÀ¸³ª ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀ̰í ÂüµÈ ¼±ÇàÀÌ¸é »óÁֽñ⸦ ±â»µÇϽŴÙ.

16.7 Works done by unregenerate men, although for the matter of them they may be things which God commands, and of good use both to themselves and others; yet because they proceed not from a heart purified by faith; nor are done in a right manner, according to the Word; nor to a right end, the glory of God; they are therefore sinful, and cannot please God, or make a man meet to receive grace from God. Ad yet their neglect of them is more sinful, and displeasing unto God.

16.7 Áß»ýÇÏÁö ¸øÇÑ »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ÇÑ ÀϵéÀº ºñ·Ï ¼±Çà ÀÚü·Î¸¸ º¸¸é ±×°ÍÀÌ Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ¸íÇϽô ÀÏÀÏ ¼ö ÀÖ°í, ±× ÀڽŰú ŸÀο¡°Ô À¯ÀÍÇÑ ÀÏÀÏ ¼ö ÀÖÀ¸³ª ½Å¾Ó¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Á¤°áÇÏ°Ô µÈ ¸¶À½¿¡¼­ ³ª¿À´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¸ç ¸»¾¸¿¡ µû¶ó ¿Ã¹Ù¸¥ ŵµ·Î ÇàÇÏ¿©Áø °Íµµ ¾Æ´Ï¸ç ¿Ã¹Ù¸¥ ¸ñÀû °ð Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿µ±¤À» À§ÇÏ¿© ÇàÇÑ °Íµµ ¾Æ´Ï±â ¶§¹®¿¡ ±× ¼±ÇàÀº ÁË·Î °¡µæÇÏ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ±×°ÍÀº Çϳª´ÔÀ» ±â»Ú½Ã°Ô Çϰųª, »ç¶÷À¸·Î ÇÏ¿©±Ý Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀºÇý¸¦ ¹ÞÀ» °ø·Î°¡ ÀÖ°Ô ¸¸µé ¼öµµ ¾ø´Ù. ÀÌ·¸´Ù°í ÇØ¼­ ±×µéÀÌ ¼±ÇàÀ» °ÔÀ»¸®ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ´õ¿í Á˸¦ Áþ´Â °ÍÀ̸ç Çϳª´ÔÀ» ³ëÇÏ½Ã°Ô ÇÑ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XVII

Of The Perseverance of the Saints

17.1 They whom God hath accepted in his Beloved, effectually called and sanctified by his Spirit, can neither totally nor finally fall away from the state of grace; but shall certainly persevere therein to the end, and be eternally saved.

17.1 Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ±×ÀÇ »ç¶ûÇϽô ÀÚ ¾È¿¡¼­ ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀÌ½Ã°í ¼º·ÉÀ¸·Î È¿·ÂÀÖ°Ô ºÎ¸£½Ã°í °Å·èÇÏ°Ô ÇϽŠÀÚµéÀº ÀºÇýÀÇ »óÅ·κÎÅÍ ÀüÀûÀ̰ųª ÃÖÁ¾ÀûÀ¸·Î Ÿ¶ôÇÒ ¼ö ¾ø°í ³¡±îÁö È®½ÇÈ÷ °ßÀÎÇÏ¿© ¿µ¿øÈ÷ ±¸¿øÀ» ¾òÀ» °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

17.2 This perseverance of the saints depends, not upon their own free-will, but upon the immutability of the decree of election, flowing from the free and unchangeable love of God the Father; upon the efficacy of the merit and intercession of Jesus Christ; the abiding of the Spirit and of the seed of God within them; and the nature of the covenant of grace; from all which ariseth also the certainty and infallibility thereof.

17.2 ÀÌ ¼ºµµµéÀÇ ±Ã±ØÀûÀÎ ±¸¿øÀº ±× ÀڽŵéÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯ÀÇÁö¿¡ ÀÇÇÑ °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, Çϳª´Ô ¾Æ¹öÁöÀÇ °ª¾øÀÌ ÁÖ½Ã°í º¯Ä¡ ¾Ê´Â »ç¶û¿¡¼­ Èê·¯³ª¿À´Â ¿¹Á¤ÀÇ ºÒº¯¼º¿¡ ÀÇÇÑ °ÍÀÌ´Ù. ¶ÇÇÑ ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ °ø·Î¿Í Áߺ¸ÀÇ È¿·Â°ú ±×µé ¾È¿¡ ¼º·É°ú Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¾¾ÀÇ ³»ÁÖ¿Í ÀºÇý°è¾àÀÇ º»¼º¿¡ ÀÇÁ¸µÈ °ÍÀÌ´Ï, ÀÌ ¸ðµç °Í¿¡¼­ ¶ÇÇÑ ±Ã±ØÀûÀÎ ±¸¿øÀÇ È®½Ç¼º°ú ¹«¿À¼ºÀÌ ÀϾ´Ù.

17.3 Nevertheless they may, through the temptations of Satan and of the world, the prevalency of corruption remaining in them, and the neglect of the means of their preservation, fall into grievous sins; and for a time continue therein; whereby they incur God's displeasure, and grieve his Holy Spirit; come to be deprived of some measure of their graces and comforts; have their hearts hardened, and their consciences wounded; hurt and scandalize others, and bring temporal judgments upon themselves.

17.3 ±×·¯³ª ±×µéÀº »ç´Ü°ú ¼¼»óÀÇ ½ÃÇè, ±×µé ¾È¿¡ ³²¾ÆÀÖ´Â °­ÇÑ ºÎÆÐ¼º, ±×µéÀ» º¸Á¸ÇÏ´Â ¹æÆíµéÀ» °ÔÀ»¸®ÇÔÀ¸·Î ¸»¹Ì¾Ï¾Æ ¹«¼­¿î ÁË¿¡ ºüÁ®¼­ Çѵ¿¾È Á˰¡¿îµ¥ ¸Ó¹°·¯ Àֱ⵵ ÇÑ´Ù. ±× ¶§¹®¿¡ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ Áø³ë¸¦ ÀÏÀ¸Å°¸ç ±×ÀÇ ¼º·ÉÀ» ±Ù½ÉÄÉ ÇÏ¸ç ±×µéÀÇ ÀºÇý¿Í À§·Î¸¦ ¾î´À Á¤µµ »©¾Ñ±â°Ô µÇ°í ±×µéÀÇ ¸¶À½ÀÌ °­ÆÅÇØÁö°í ±×µéÀÇ ¾ç½ÉÀÌ »óó¸¦ ÀÔ°í ³²À» ÇØÄ¡¸ç Áß»óÇϰí ÀϽÃÀûÀ¸·Î ±×µé Àڽŵ鿡°Ô ½ÉÆÇÀ» ÃÊ·¡ÇÑ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XVIII

Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation

18.1 Although hypocrites, and other unregenerate men, may vainly deceive themselves with false hopes and carnal presumption: of being in the favor of God and estate of salvation; which hope of theirs shall perish: yet such as truly believe in the Lord Jesus, and love him in sincerity, endeavoring to walk in all good conscience before him, may in this life be certainly assured that they are in a state of grace, and may rejoice in the hope of the glory of God: which hope shall never make them ashamed.

18.1 ºñ·Ï ¿Ü½ÄÇÏ´Â ÀÚµé°ú ´Ù¸¥ °Åµì³ªÁö ¸øÇÑ »ç¶÷µéÀÌ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀºÃѰú ±¸¿øÀÇ »óÅ ¾È¿¡ ÀÖ´Ù´Â °ÅÁþµÈ ¼Ò¸Á°ú À°Àû ÃßÁ¤À¸·Î ÇêµÇÀÌ ÀÚ½ÅÀ» ¼ÓÀÏ ¼ö ÀÖÀ¸¸ç, ±×·¯ÇÑ ¼Ò¸ÁÀº ÀÌ·ç¾îÁú ¼ö ¾øÁö¸¸, ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö¸¦ Áø½Ç·Î ¹Ï°í ±×¸¦ ÁøÁöÇÏ°Ô »ç¶ûÇÏ¿© ±× ¾Õ¿¡¼­ ¸ðµç ¼±ÇÑ ¾ç½ÉÀ¸·Î ÇàÇϰíÀÚ ³ë·ÂÇÏ´Â ÀÚµéÀº Çö¼¼¿¡¼­ ±×µéÀÌ ÀºÇýÀÇ »óÅ¿¡ ÀÖÀ½À» ºÐ¸íÈ÷ È®½ÅÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖÀ¸¸ç, Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿µ±¤À» ¹Ù¶ó°í Áñ°Å¿öÇÒ ¼ö Àִµ¥, ÀÌ·¯ÇÑ ¼Ò¸ÁÀº °áÄÚ ±×µéÀ» ºÎ²ô·´°Ô ¸¸µéÁö ¾ÊÀ» °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

18.2 This certainty is not a bare conjectural and probable persuasion, grounded upon a fallible hope; but an infallible assurance of faith, founded upon the divine truth of the promises of salvation, the inward evidence of those graces unto which these promises are made, the testimony of the Spirit of adoption witnessing with our spirits that we are the children of God; which Spirit is the earnest of our inheritance, whereby we are sealed to the day of redemption.

18.2 ÀÌ È®½Ç¼ºÀº ±×¸©µÈ ¼Ò¸Á¿¡ ±Ù°ÅÇÑ ´Ü¼øÇÑ ÃßÃøÀ̳ª ±×·²µíÇÑ ½Å³äÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ±¸¿øÀ» ¾à¼ÓÇÑ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ Áø½ÇÇϽɰú ÀÌ ¾à¼ÓÀÌ ÁÖ¾îÁø ÀºÇýÀÇ ³»Àû Áõ°Å, ±×¸®°í ¿ì¸®°¡ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀÚ³àÀÎ °ÍÀ» ¿ì¸®ÀÇ ¿µ°ú ´õºÒ¾î Áõ°ÅÇϽô ¾çÀÚÀÇ ¿µÀÇ Áõ°Å¿¡ ±Ù°ÅÇÑ ¹ÏÀ½ÀÇ ¹«¿ÀÇÑ È®½ÅÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ ¼º·ÉÀº ¿ì¸®°¡ ¹ÞÀ» ±â¾÷ÀÇ º¸ÁõÀÌ´Ï, ±×¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ¿ì¸®°¡ ±¸¼ÓÀÇ ³¯±îÁö ÀÎÄ¡½ÉÀ» ¹Þ¾Ò´Ù.

18.3 This infallible assurance doth not so belong to the essence of faith but that a true believer may wait long and conflict with many difficulties before he be partaker of it: yet, being enabled by the Spirit to know the things which are freely given him of God, he may, without extraordinary revelation, in the right use of ordinary means, attain thereunto. And therefore it is the duty of everyone to give all diligence to make his calling and election sure, that thereby his heart may be enlarged in peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, in love and thankfulness to God, and in strength and cheerfulness in the duties of obedience, the proper fruits of this assurance: so far is it from inclining men to looseness.

18.3 ÀÌ ¹«¿ÀÇÑ È®½ÅÀº ½Å¾ÓÀÇ º»Áú¿¡ ¼ÓÇÑ °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ÂüµÈ ½ÅÀÚÀÏÁö¶óµµ ÀÌ È®½Å¿¡ À̸£±â±îÁö ¿À·¡ ±â´Ù¸®¸ç ¸¹Àº ¾î·Á¿ò°ú °¥µîÀ» °ÞÀ» ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ±×¿¡°Ô ÀºÇý·Î ÁֽаÍÀ» ¾Ë ¼ö ÀÖµµ·Ï ¼º·ÉÀÌ ¿ª»çÇϽÉÀ¸·Î, ±×´Â ºñ»óÇÑ °è½Ã ¾øÀ̵µ º¸Åë¹æÆíÀ» ¿Ã¹Ù¸£°Ô »ç¿ëÇÏ¿© ÀÌ È®½Å¿¡ À̸¦ ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ÀÚ±âÀÇ ºÎ¸£½É°ú ÅÃÇϽɿ¡ ´ëÇÑ È®½Å¿¡ À̸£µµ·Ï ÃÖ¼±ÀÇ ³ë·ÂÀ» °æÁÖÇϸç, ±×¸®ÇÏ¿© ±×ÀÇ ¸¶À½¿¡¼­ ¼º·É ¾È¿¡¼­ÀÇ ÆòÈ­¿Í ±â»Ý, Çϳª´Ô²² ÇâÇÑ »ç¶û°ú °¨»ç, ±×¸®°í ÀÌ È®½ÅÀÇ Á¤´çÇÑ ¿­¸ÅÀÎ ¼øÁ¾À» ½ÇõÇÏ´Â Èû°ú Áñ°Å¿òÀÌ ¼ºÀåÇϵµ·Ï ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µéÀÇ Àǹ«ÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ È®½ÅÀº »ç¶÷µéÀ» ¹æÁ¾ÇÑ »ýȰ¿¡¼­ ¸Ö¸® ¶°³ª°Ô ÇÑ´Ù.

18.4 True believers may have the assurance of their salvation divers ways shaken, diminished, and intermitted; as, by negligence in preserving of it, by falling into some special sin, which woundeth the conscience, and grieveth the Spirit, by some sudden or vehement temptation; by God's withdrawing the light of his countenance and suffering even such as fear him to walk in darkness and to have no light: yet are they never utterly destitute of that seed of God, and life of faith, that love of Christ and the brethren, that sincerity of heart and conscience of duty, out of which, by the operation of the Spirit, this assurance may in due time be revived, and by the which, in the meantime, they are supported from utter despair.

18.4 Áø½ÇÇÑ ½ÅÀÚ¶ó ÇÒÁö¶óµµ ±¸¿øÀÇ È®½ÅÀÌ ¿©·¯ °¡Áö ¹æ½ÄÀ¸·Î Èçµé¸®±âµµ Çϰí Èå·ÁÁö±âµµ Çϸç ÁߴܵDZ⵵ ÇÑ´Ù. ÀÌ·± ÀÏÀº È®½ÅÀ» º¸Á¸Çϴµ¥ °ÔÀ»¸® Çϰųª, ¾ç½É¿¡ »óó¸¦ ÀÔÈ÷¸ç ¼º·ÉÀ» ±Ù½ÉÄÉÇϴ Ưº°ÇÑ ÁË¿¡ ºüÁö°Å³ª, °©ÀÛ½º·± ȤÀº °Ý·ÄÇÑ À¯È¤¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­, ¶Ç´Â Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ±× ¾ó±¼ºûÀ» °ÅµÎ¾î ½ÉÁö¾î ±×¸¦ µÎ·Æµµ·Ï ºûÀÌ ÀüÇô ¾ø´Â Èæ¾ÏÁß¿¡ °È°ÔÇÏ´Â °í³­À» ÁÖ½ÉÀ¸·Î ÀϾ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ±×µéÀº °áÄÚ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¾¾¿Í ½Å¾ÓÀÇ »ý¸í, ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í ÇüÁ¦¸¦ ÇâÇÑ »ç¶û, ¸¶À½ÀÇ ÁøÁöÇÔ°ú Ã¥ÀÓ°¨ÀÇ ¾ç½ÉÀ» ¾ÆÁÖ Àú¹ö¸®´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. ÀÌ¿Í °°Àº °Í¿¡¼­ ÀÌ È®½ÅÀº ¼º·ÉÀÇ ¿ª»ç¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© Àû´çÇÑ ¶§¿¡ µÇ»ì¾Æ³ª¸ç ½ÉÇÑ Àý¸Á¿¡ ºüÁöÁö ¾Êµµ·Ï ¾ðÁ¨°¡´Â ±¸Á¶¸¦ ¹Þ´Â´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XIX

Of the Law of God

19.1 God gave to Adam a law, as a covenant of works, by which he bound him and all his posterity to personal, entire, exact, and perpetual obedience; promised life upon the fulfilling, and threatened death upon the breach of it; and endued him with power and ability to keep it.

19.1 Çϳª´ÔÀº ¾Æ´ã¿¡°Ô ÇàÀ§°è¾àÀ¸·Î¼­ ÇÑ ¹ýÀ» Á̴ּÙ. ±× ¹ýÀ¸·Î ±×¿Í ±×ÀÇ ¸ðµç Èļտ¡°Ô °³ÀÎÀûÀÌ°í ¿ÂÀüÇϰí Á¤È®ÇÏ°Ô ¿µ±¸È÷ ¼øÁ¾ÇÒ Àǹ«¸¦ °¡Áö°Ô Çϼ̴Ù. ±× ¹ýÀ» ¼ºÃëÇÏ¸é »ý¸íÀ» ÁÖ½Ç °ÍÀ» ¾à¼ÓÇÏ½Ã°í ±× ¹ýÀ» À§¹ÝÇÏ¸é »ç¸ÁÀ» ³»¸®½Ç °ÍÀ» °æ°íÇÏ½Ã°í ±×°ÍÀ» Áöų Èû°ú Àç´ÉÀ» ±×¿¡°Ô ºÎ¿©Çϼ̴Ù.

19.2 This law, after his Fall, continued to be a perfect rule of righteousness, and, as such, was delivered by God upon mount Sinai in ten commandments, and written in two tables; the first four commandments containing our duty toward God, and the other six our duty to man.

19.2 ÀÌ À²¹ýÀº ¾Æ´ãÀÌ Å¸¶ôÇÑ ÈÄ¿¡µµ °è¼ÓÇÏ¿© ÀÇ¿¡ °üÇÑ ¿ÂÀüÇÑ ¹ýÄ¢À¸·Î ³²¾ÆÀÖ°Ô µÇ¾ú°í Çϳª´Ô¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ½Ã³»»ê¿¡¼­ ½Ê°è¸íÀ¸·Î ¼±Æ÷µÇ¾î µÎ µ¹ÆÇ¿¡ ±â·ÏµÇ¾úÀ¸´Ï, ù ³» °è¸íÀº Çϳª´Ô²² ´ëÇÑ ¿ì¸®ÀÇ Àǹ«¸¦, ´Ù¸¥ ¿©¼¸ °è¸íÀº »ç¶÷¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ¿ì¸®ÀÇ Àǹ«¸¦ Æ÷ÇÔÇϰí ÀÖ´Ù.

19.3 Besides this law, commonly called moral, God was pleased to give to the people of Israel, as a Church under age, ceremonial laws, containing several typical ordinances, partly of worship, prefiguring Christ, his graces, actions, sufferings, and benefits; and partly holding forth divers instructions of moral duties. All which ceremonial laws are now abrogated under the New Testament.

19.3 ÈçÈ÷ µµ´öÀû À²¹ýÀ̶ó°í ºÒ¸®´Â ÀÌ À²¹ý ¿Ü¿¡ Çϳª´ÔÀº ¾ÆÁ÷ ¾î¸° ±³È¸·Î¼­ À̽º¶ó¿¤ ¹é¼º¿¡°Ô ÀǽÄÀû À²¹ýÀ» Áֽñ⸦ ±â»µÇϼ̴Ù. ¿©±â¿¡´Â ¿©·¯ °¡Áö ¿¹Ç¥Àû ±Ô·ÊµéÀ» Æ÷ÇÔÇÏ´Ï ±× ÀϺδ ¿¹¹è¿¡ °üÇÑ °ÍÀε¥ ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í ±×ÀÇ ÀºÇý¿Í ÇàÀû°ú °í³­°ú ÀºÅõéÀ» ¿¹½ÃÇϽаÍÀÌ°í ¶Ç ´Ù¸¥ ÀϺδ µµ´öÀû Àǹ«¿¡ °üÇÑ ¿©·¯ °¡Áö ±³ÈÆÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ ¸ðµç ÀǽÄÀû À²¹ýÀº Áö±Ý ½Å¾à½Ã´ë¿¡¼­´Â Æó±âµÇ¾î ÀÖ´Ù.

19.4 To them also, as a body politic, he gave sundry judicial laws, which expired together with the state of that people, not obliging any other, now, further than the general equity thereof may require.

19.4 ÇÑ ±¹°¡·Î¼­ÀÇ À̽º¶ó¿¤ ¹é¼º¿¡°Ô Çϳª´ÔÀº ¸¹Àº ¹ý·üÀ» Á̴ּÙ. ±×°ÍÀº ±× ¹é¼ºÀÇ ±¹°¡¿Í ÇÔ²² ¾ø¾îÁ³°í Áö±ÝÀº ±× ¹ý·üÀÇ ÀϹÝÀû Á¤´ç¼ºÀÌ ¿ä±¸ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â °Í¹Û¿¡´Â ´Ù¸¥ ¾Æ¹«°Íµµ °­¿äÇÏÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù.

19.5 The moral law doth forever bind all, as well justified persons as others, to the obedience thereof; and that not only in regard of the matter contained in it, but also in respect of the authority of God the Creator who gave it. Neither doth Christ in the gospel any way dissolve, but much strengthen, this obligation.

19.5 µµ´öÀû À²¹ýÀº ÀÇ·Ó°Ô µÈ »ç¶÷À̳ª ±×·¸Áö ¾Ê´Â ´Ù¸¥ ¸ðµç »ç¶÷±îÁöµµ ¿µ±¸È÷ À̰Ϳ¡ ¼øÁ¾ÇÒ Àǹ«°¡ ÀÖ´Ù. ±×°ÍÀº ±× À²¹ý ¾È¿¡ Æ÷ÇÔµÈ ³»¿ë ¶§¹®¿¡°¡ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó À̰ÍÀ» ÁֽŠâÁ¶ÁÖ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ±ÇÀ§ ¶§¹®ÀÌ´Ù. ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­µµ º¹À½¼­¿¡¼­ ÀÌ Àǹ«¸¦ ´Þ¸® ÆóÁöÇÏÁö ¾ÊÀ¸½Ã°í ´õ¿í °­È­ÇϽŴÙ.

19.6 Although true believers by not under the law as a covenant of works, to be thereby justified or condemned; yet is it of great use to them, as well as to others, in that, as a rule of life, informing them of the will of God and their duty, it directs and binds them to walk accordingly; discovering also the sinful pollutions of their nature, hearts, and lives; so as, examining themselves thereby, they may come to further conviction of, humiliation for, and hatred against sin, together with a clearer sight of the need they have of Christ, and the perfection of his obedience. It is likewise of use to the regenerate, to restrain their corruptions, in that it forbids sin, and the threatenings of it serve to show what even their sins deserve, and what afflictions in this life they may expect for them, although freed from the curse thereof threatened in the law. The promises of it, in like manner, show them God's approbation of obedience, and what blessings they may expect upon the performance thereof; although not as due to them by the law as a covenant of works: so as a man's doing good, and refraining from evil, because the law encourageth to the one, and deterreth from the other, is no evidence of his being under the law, and not under grace.

19.6 Âü ½ÅÀÚµéÀº ÇàÀ§°è¾àÀ¸·Î¼­ À²¹ý¾Æ·¡ ¸Å¿©¼­ ±×·Î ÀÎÇØ ÀÇ·Ó´ÙÇÔÀ» À԰ųª Á¤Á˸¦ ¹Þ´Â °ÍÀº ¾Æ´Ï³ª ´Ù¸¥ »ç¶÷µé¿¡°Ô¿Í ¸¶Âù°¡Áö·Î ±×µé¿¡°Ôµµ À²¹ýÀº Å©°Ô À¯ÀÍÇÏ´Ù. »ýȰÀÇ ¹ýÄ¢À¸·Î¼­ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¶æ°ú ½ÅÀÚµéÀÇ Àǹ«¸¦ ¾Ë·Á Á־ ÀÌ¿¡ µû¶ó ÇàÇϵµ·Ï ±×µéÀ» ÁöµµÇÏ°í ¸Å¾îµÐ´Ù. ¶ÇÇÑ ±×µéÀÇ º»¼º°ú ¸¶À½°ú »ýȰ¿¡¼­ »ç¾ÇÇÑ ºÎÆÐ¼ºÀ» µå·¯³»¼Å¼­ ±×µéÀÌ ÀÚ±â ÀÚ½ÅÀ» »ìÆì¼­ Á˸¦ ´õ¿í ±ú´Ý°í, ÁË·Î ÀÎÇØ °â¼ÕÇØÁö°í Á˸¦ ¹Ì¿öÇÏ°Ô µÈ´Ù. À²¹ýÀº ±×µé¿¡°Ô ±×¸®½ºµµ°¡ ÇÊ¿äÇÏ´Ù´Â °ÍÀ» ´õ ºÐ¸íÇÏ°Ô ¾Ë°Ô ÇÏ´Â µ¿½Ã¿¡ ±×ÀÇ ¿ÏÀüÇÑ º¹Á¾¿¡ °üÇÏ¿©¼­µµ ´õ¿í ¹àÈ÷ º¸°Ô ÇÑ´Ù. ¸¶Âù°¡Áö·Î ÀÌ À²¹ýÀº °Åµì³­ Àڵ鿡°Ôµµ ±×µéÀÇ ºÎÆÐ¸¦ Á¦¾îÇϱâ À§ÇØ À¯ÀÍÇÑ °ÍÀÌ´Ù. À²¹ýÀº Á˸¦ ±ÝÇϸç À²¹ýÀÌ ÁÖ´Â °æ°í´Â ºñ·Ï ±×µéÀÌ À²¹ýÀÇ ÀúÁַκÎÅÍ ÇØ¹æµÇ¾úÀ»Áö¶óµµ ¹üÁËÇÏ¸é ´ç¿¬È÷ ¹ÞÀ» ¹Ù°¡ ¹«¾ùÀ̸ç, ±×°Í ¶§¹®¿¡ ÀÌ»ý¿¡ ¾î¶² ȯ³­À» ´çÇØ¾ß ÇÏ´ÂÁö¸¦ º¸¿©ÁÖ´Â ±¸½ÇÀ» ÇÑ´Ù. ±×¿Í ¸¶Âù°¡Áö·Î À²¹ýÀÇ ¾à¼ÓÀº ¼øÁ¾¿¡ ´ëÇÑ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ½ÃÀΰú ±×°ÍÀ» ÇàÇÑ °æ¿ì¿¡ ÇàÀ§°è¾àÀ¸·Î¼­ÀÇ À²¹ý¿¡ ÀÇÇØ(±×µé¿¡°Ô ´ç¿¬ÇÑ ÀÏÀº ¾Æ´ÏÁö¸¸) ¾î¶² ÃູÀ» ±×µéÀÌ ±â´ëÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´ÂÁö¸¦ º¸¿©ÁØ´Ù. ±×·¡¼­ À²¹ýÀÌ ¼±À» Àå·ÁÇÏ°í ¾ÇÀ» Á¦ÁöÇϱ⠶§¹®¿¡, »ç¶÷ÀÌ ¼±À» ÇàÇÏ°í ¾ÇÀ» ¸Ö¸® ÇÑ´Ù°í ÇØ¼­ °ð ±×°¡ À²¹ý¾Æ·¡ ÀÖ°í ÀºÇý¾Æ·¡ ÀÖÁö ¾Ê´Ù´Â Áõ°Å´Â µÇÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù.

19.7 Neither are the forementioned uses of the law contrary to the grace of the gospel, but do sweetly comply with it: the Spirit of Christ subduing and enabling the will of man to do that freely and cheerfully, which the will of God, revealed in the law, requireth to be done.

19.7 »ó¼úÇÑ À²¹ýÀÇ ¿ëµµ´Â º¹À½ÀÇ ÀºÇý¿Í ¹Ý´ëµÇ´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ¿ÀÈ÷·Á ±×°Í¿¡ Àß ÀûÀÀÇÑ´Ù. Áï ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¿µÀÌ »ç¶÷ÀÇ ÀÇÁö¸¦ ¾ïÁ¦ÇÏ¸ç ´ÉÇÏ°Ô ÇϽþî À²¹ý¿¡ °è½ÃµÈ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¶æÀ» ÇàÇϴµ¥ ÀÚÀ¯·Ó°í ±â»Ú°Ô ÇàÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ°Ô ÇϽŴÙ.

¡¡

CHAPTER XX

Of Christian Liberty, and Liberty of Conscience

20.1 The liberty which Christ hath purchased for believers under the gospel consists in their freedom from the guilt of sin, the condemning wrath of God, the curse of the moral law; and in their being delivered from this present evil world, bondage to Satan, and dominion of sin, from the evil of afflictions, the sting of death, the victory of the grave, and everlasting damnation; as also in their free access to God, and their yielding obedience unto him, not out of slavish fear, but a childlike love, and a willing mind. All which were common also to believers under law; but under the New Testament, the liberty of Christians is further enlarged in their freedom from the yoke of the ceremonial law, to which the Jewish church was subjected; and in greater boldness of access to the throne of grace, and in fuller communications of the free Spirit of God, than believers under the law did ordinarily partake of.

20.1 ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­ º¹À½¾Æ·¡ ÀÖ´Â ÀÚµéÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© °ªÁÖ°í »ç½Å ÀÚÀ¯´Â ÁËÃ¥, Çϳª´ÔÀÇ Á¤ÁËÇÏ´Â Áø³ë, µµ´öÀû À²¹ýÀÇ ÀúÁÖ¿¡¼­ÀÇ ÇØ¹æÀÌ¿ä ÀÌ ¾ÇÇÑ ¼¼»ó°ú »ç´ÜÀÇ Á¾µÊ¿¡¼­, ÁËÀÇ Áö¹è¿¡¼­ ¶Ç´Â °íÅëÀÇ ¾Ç, »ç¸ÁÀÇ ½î´Â °Í, ¹«´ýÀÇ ½Â¸®, ¿µ¿øÇÑ ¸ê¸Á¿¡¼­ÀÇ ÇØ¹æÀÌ´Ù. ¶ÇÇÑ ÀÌ ÀÚÀ¯´Â Çϳª´Ô¿¡°Ô ÀÚÀ¯·Ó°Ô Á¢±ÙÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ°í ³ë¿¹Àû °øÆ÷ ¶§¹®ÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ¾î¸° ÀÌÀ̰°Àº »ç¶û°ú Áñ°ÜÇÏ´Â ¸¶À½ ¶§¹®¿¡ Çϳª´Ô²² ¼øÁ¾À» µå¸®´Âµ¥ ÀÖ´Ù. À̰ÍÀº À²¹ý¾Æ·¡ ÀÖ´ø ¸ðµç ½ÅÀڵ鿡°Ôµµ °øÅëÀûÀ¸·Î ÀÖ´ø ÀÏÀ̳ª ½Å¾à ¾Æ·¡¼­ ±×¸®½ºµµÀÎÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯´Â Á» ´õ Ä¿Á³À¸´Ï À¯´ëÀÎÀÇ ±³È¸°¡ ÁöÄÑ¾ß Çß´ø ÀǽÄÀû À²¹ýÀÇ ¸Û¿¡¿¡¼­ ±×µéÀÌ ÇØ¹æµÈ °Í°ú ÀºÇýÀÇ º¸Á¿¡ ´õ ´ã´ëÈ÷ Á¢±ÙÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â °Í°ú À²¹ý¾Æ·¡ ÀÖ´Â ½ÅÀڵ麸´Ù Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿µ°ú ´õ ÃæºÐÈ÷ ±³Á¦ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â ÀÏÀÌ´Ù.

20.2 God alone is Lord of the conscience, and hath left it free from the doctrines and commandments of men which are in anything contrary to his Word, or beside it in matters of faith or worship. So that to believe such doctrines, or to obey such commands out of conscience, is to betray true liberty of conscience; and the requiring an implicit faith, and an absolute and blind obedience, is to destroy liberty of conscience, and reason also.

20.2 Çϳª´Ô¸¸ÀÌ ¾ç½ÉÀÇ ÁÖ°¡ µÇ½Å´Ù. ÀÌ Çϳª´ÔÀº ½Å¾ÓÀ̳ª ¿¹¹è ¹®Á¦¿¡ À־ ¸»¾¸À» °Å½½¸®°Å³ª ¶°³­ »ç¶÷µéÀÇ ±³¸®¿Í °è¸í¿¡ ¸ÅÀÌÁö ¾Ê´Â ÀÚÀ¯¸¦ Á̴ּÙ. ¾ç½ÉÀ» ¶°³ª¼­ ÀÌ·± ±³¸®¸¦ ¹Ï´Â °ÍÀ̳ª ÀÌ·± °è¸íÀ» µû¸£´Â °ÍÀº ¾ç½ÉÀÇ Âü ÀÚÀ¯¸¦ Àú¹ö¸®´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ï ¸ÍÁ¾ÇÏ´Â ½Å¾Ó°ú Àý´ëÀûÀÌ¸ç ¸Í¸ñÀûÀÎ ¼øÁ¾Àº ¾ç½ÉÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯¿Í À̼ºÀ» ÆÄ±«ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

20.3 They who, upon pretense of Christian liberty, do practice any sin, or cherish any lust, do thereby destroy the end of Christian liberty; which is that, being delivered out of the hands of our enemies, we might serve the Lord without fear, in holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life.

20.3 ±×¸®½ºµµÀÎÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯¸¦ ±¸½Ç·Î ÇÏ¿© ¾î¶² Á˸¦ ¹üÇϰųª ¾î¶² ¿å½ÉÀ» ǰ´Â ÀÚµéÀº ±×·¸°Ô ÇÔÀ¸·Î ±×¸®½ºµµÀÎÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯ÀÇ ¸ñÀûÀ» ÆÄ±«ÇÑ´Ù. ½ÅÀÚÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯ÀÇ ¸ñÀûÀº ¿ì¸®°¡ ¿ø¼öµéÀÇ ¼Õ¿¡¼­ ±¸¿øÀ» ¾ò¾î ¿ì¸®ÀÇ Àü »ý¾Ö¿¡ ÁÖ ¾Õ¿¡¼­ µÎ·Á¿ò ¾øÀÌ °Å·èÇÔ°ú ÀǷοòÀ¸·Î ÁÖ´ÔÀ» ¼¶±â·Á´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

20.4 And because the powers which God hath ordained, and the liberty which Christ hath purchased, are not intended by God to destroy, but mutually to uphold and preserve one another; they who, upon pretense of Christian liberty, shall oppose any lawful power, or the lawful exercise of it, whether it be civil or ecclesiastical, resist the ordinance of God. And for their publishing of such opinions, or maintaining of such practices, as are contrary to the light of nature, or to the known principles of Christianity, whether concerning faith, worship, or conversation; or to the power of godliness; or such erroneous opinions or practices as, either in their own nature, or in the manner of publishing or maintaining them, are destructive to the external peace and order which Christ hath established in the church: they may lawfully be called to account, and proceeded against by the censures of the Church, and by the power of the civil Magistrate.

20.4 Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ¼¼¿öÁֽŠ±Ç·Â°ú ±×¸®½ºµµ°¡ °ªÁÖ°í »ç½Å ÀÚÀ¯´Â ¼­·Î »ó´ë¹æÀ» ÆÄ±«ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ÇÇÂ÷¿¡ ¼­·Î ºÙµé¾îÁÖ¸ç º¸Á¸ÇÏ·Á°í ÁÖ¾îÁø °ÍÀ̱⠶§¹®¿¡ ±×¸®½ºµµÀÎÀÇ ÀÚÀ¯¸¦ ±¸½Ç »ï¾Æ ±¹°¡ÀûÀ̰ųª, ±³È¸ÀûÀ̵簣¿¡ ÇÕ¹ýÀû ±Ç¼¼³ª ÇÕ¹ýÀû ±Ç·ÂÇà»ç¿¡ ¹Ý´ëÇÏ´Â ÀÚµéÀº Çϳª´Ô²² ¹ÝÇ×ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù. ±×µéÀÌ ÀÚ¿¬ÀÇ µµ¸®¿Í ½Å¾Ó°ü, ¿¹¹è, »ýȰ¿¡ °üÇÑ ±×¸®½ºµµ±³ÀÇ »ó½ÄÀû ¿ø¸®¿Í °¨È­·ÂÀÖ´Â °æ°Ç¿¡ ¹èÄ¡µÇ´Â ÀǰßÀ» ¹ßÇ¥Çϰųª °è¼ÓÀûÀ¸·Î ±×°°Àº ÇàÀ§¸¦ ÁöÁöÇÑ´Ù¸é ±×°ÍÀº À߸øÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ·± À߸øµÈ »ç»ó°ú ÇàÀ§´Â º»ÁúÀûÀ¸·Î »Ó¸¸ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó Ç¥Çö°ú ÁöÁö¹æ¹ý¿¡ À־ À߸øµÈ °ÍÀ̾ ±×¸®½ºµµ°¡ ±³È¸ ¾È¿¡ È®¸³ÇÑ ¿ÜÀûÀÎ ÆòÈ­¿Í Áú¼­¸¦ ÆÄ±«ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù. ±×µéÀº ±³È¸ÀÇ ¹ý¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀ¸·Î ¹®Ã¥µÇ°í °í¼ÒµÉ ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXI

Of Religious Worship and the Sabbath Day

21.1 The light of nature showeth that there is a God, who hath lordship and sovereignty over all; is good, and doeth good unto all; and is therefore to be feared, loved, praised, called upon, trusted in, and served with all the heart, and with all the soul, and with all the might. But the acceptable way of worshipping the true God is instituted by himself, and so limited by his own revealed will, that he may not be worshipped according to the imaginations and devices of men, or the suggestions of Satan, under any visible representation or any other way not prescribed in the Holy Scripture.

21.1 ÀÚ¿¬Àº ¸¸¹°À» ´Ù½º¸®½Ã¸ç ÁÖ°üÇϽô Çϳª´ÔÀÌ °è½Ã¸¦ º¸¿©ÁØ´Ù. ±×´Â ¼±ÇÏ½Ã¾î ¸¸¹°¿¡°Ô ¼±À» ÇàÇÏ½Ã¸ç µû¶ó¼­ ¸¶¶¥È÷ ¸¶À½À» ´ÙÇϰí ÈûÀ» ´ÙÇÏ¿© °æ¿ÜÇÏ°í »ç¶ûÇϰí Âù¼ÛÀ» µå¸®°í »çÁ¤À» ¾Æ·Ú°í ½Å·ÚÇÏ°í ¼¶°Ü¾ß µÉ Çϳª´ÔÀ̽ôÙ. ±×·¯³ª Âü Çϳª´ÔÀ» ¿¹¹èÇÏ´Â ÃÖ¼±ÀÇ ¹æ¹ýÀº Çϳª´Ô Àڽſ¡ ÀÇÇØ Á¦Á¤µÇ¾ú°í ±×ºÐ ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ °è½ÃÇϽŠ¶æ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Á¦ÇѵǾú´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î »ç¶÷ÀÇ ¸Á»óÀ̳ª °í¾ÈÀ̳ª »ç´ÜÀÇ Áö½Ã¿¡ µû¶ó ¾î¶² °¡°ßÀû ¿¹¹è ´ë»ó ¾Õ¿¡ ȤÀº ¼º°æ¿¡ ¸»¾¸ÇÏÁö ¾ÊÀº ¹æ¹ýÀ¸·Î ¿¹¹èµå¸®¸é ¾È µÈ´Ù.

21.2 Religious worship is to be given to God, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and to him alone: not to angels, saints, or any other creature: and since the Fall, not without a Mediator; nor in the mediation of any other but of Christ alone.

21.2 Á¾±³Àû ¿¹¹è´Â Çϳª´Ô °ð ¼ººÎ, ¼ºÀÚ, ¼º·É²² µå·Á¾ß ÇÏ¸ç ¿ÀÁ÷ ±×¿¡°Ô¸¸ µå·Á¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. õ»çµéÀ̳ª ¼ºµµµéÀ̳ª ±×¹Û¿¡ ´Ù¸¥ ¾î¶² ÇÇÁ¶¹°¿¡°Ô ¿¹¹èÇØ¼­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. Àΰ£ Ÿ¶ô ÀÌÈÄ¿¡´Â Áߺ¸ÀÚ°¡ ¾øÀÌ ¶Ç´Â ´Ù¸¥ ¾î¶² Áߺ¸ÀÚ¸¦ ÅëÇØ¼­ ¿¹¹èµå·Á¼­´Â ¾ÈµÇ°í ¿ÀÁ÷ ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ Áߺ¸¸¦ ÅëÇØ¼­¸¸ ¿¹¹èµå·Á¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

21.3 Prayer with thanksgiving, being one special part of religious worship, is by God required of all men; and that it may be accepted, it is to be made in the name of the Son, by the help of his Spirit, according to his will, with understanding, reverence, humility, fervency, faith, love, and perseverance, and, if vocal, in a known tongue.

21.3 °¨»ç¿Í ÇÔ²² µå¸®´Â ±âµµ´Â Á¾±³Àû ¿¹¹èÀÇ ÇÑ Æ¯º° ºÎºÐÀ̹ǷΠÇϳª´ÔÀÌ ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µé¿¡°Ô ¿ä±¸ÇϽŴÙ. Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ¹ÞÀ¸½Ç¸¸ÇÑ ±âµµ´Â ¼ºÀÚÀÇ À̸§À¸·Î, ±×ÀÇ ¼º·ÉÀÇ µµ¿ì½É¿¡ ÀÇÇØ, ±×ÀÇ ¶æ¿¡ µû¶ó¼­ ÀÌÇØ¿Í Á¸°æ°ú °â¼Õ°ú ¿­½É°ú ½Å¾Ó°ú »ç¶û°ú °ßÀÎÀ¸·Î ÇÒ °ÍÀÌ¸ç ¼Ò¸®³»¾î ±âµµÇÒ ¶§´Â Àß ¾Ë·ÁÁø ¾ð¾î·Î ÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

21.4 Prayer is to be made for things lawful, and for all sorts of men living, or that shall live hereafter; but not for the dead, nor for those of whom it may be known that they have sinned the sin unto death.

21.4 ±âµµ´Â ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀÎ °ÍÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ÇÏ°í »ì¾ÆÀÖ´Â ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µéÀ̳ª ¾ÕÀ¸·Î Ãâ»ýÇÒ »ç¶÷µéÀ» À§Çؼ­ ÇϵÇ, Á×Àº ÀÚ¸¦ À§Çؼ­³ª »ç¸Á¿¡ À̸£´Â Á˸¦ ¹üÇÑ ÁÙ·Î ¾Ë·ÁÁø ÀÚµéÀ» À§Çؼ­ ÇÒ °ÍÀº ¾Æ´Ï´Ù.

21.5 The reading of the Scriptures with godly fear; the sound preaching, and conscionable hearing of the Word, in obedience unto God with understanding, faith, and reverence; singing of psalms with grace in the heart; as, also, the due administration and worthy receiving of the sacraments instituted by Christ; are all parts of the ordinary religious worship of God: besides religious oaths, vows, solemn fastings, and thanksgivings upon special occasion; which are, in their several times and seasons, to be used in an holy and religious manner.

21.5 °æ°ÇÇÑ °æ¿Ü½ÉÀ» °¡Áö°í ¼º°æÀ» Àоî¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. °ÇÀüÇÑ ¼³±³¿Í ÀÌÇØ ¹× ½Å¾Ó°ú Á¸°æ½ÉÀ» °¡Áö°í Çϳª´Ô²² ¼øÁ¾ÇÒ ¸¶À½À¸·Î ¸»¾¸À» °æÃ»ÇÏ´Â °Í°ú ¸¶À½¿¡ °¨»çÇÔÀ¸·Î ½Ã¸¦ ºÎ¸£´Â °Í°ú ¶ÇÇÑ ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­ ¼¼¿ì½Å ¼º·Ê¸¦ ¹Ù·Î °ÅÇàÇϸç ÇÕ´çÇÏ°Ô ¹Þ´Â °ÍÀº ¸ðµÎ Çϳª´Ô²² µå¸®´Â ÀϹÝÀû ¿¹¹èÀÇ ºÎºÐÀÌ´Ù. À̿ܿ¡ Á¾±³Àû ¸Í¼¼¿Í ¼­¿ø°ú ¾ö¼÷ÇÑ ±Ý½Ä°ú Ưº°ÇÑ ¶§¸¦ µû¶ó µå¸®´Â °¨»ç µîÀÌ ÀÖÀ¸´Ï, À̰ÍÀº ¿©·¯ ¶§¿Í Àý±â¿¡ µû¶ó °Å·èÇÏ°í ½Å·ÉÇÑ Åµµ·Î ÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

21.6 Neither prayer, nor any other part of religious worship, is now, under the gospel, either tied unto, or made more acceptable by, any place in which it is performed, or towards which it is directed: but God is to be worshipped everywhere in spirit and in truth; as in private families daily, and in secret each one by himself, so more solemnly in the public assemblies, which are not carelessly or willfully to be neglected or forsaken, when God, by his Word or providence, calleth thereunto.

21.6 ±âµµ³ª ¿¹¹èÀÇ ´Ù¸¥ ¾î¶² ºÎºÐµµ º¹À½½Ã´ë¿¡´Â ¿¹¹èÀå¼Ò¿¡ ¸ÅÀ̰ųª ¿¹¹èÀå¼Ò ¶§¹®¿¡ Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ´õ ¹ÞÀ¸½Ã´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. ¾îµð¼­³ª ½Å·É°ú ÁøÁ¤À¸·Î Çϳª´Ô²² ¿¹¹èµå·Á¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. Áï °¢ °¡Á¤¿¡¼­´Â ³¯¸¶´Ù Ȧ·Î´Â Àº¹ÐÇÏ°Ô ¿¹¹èµå¸± °ÍÀÌ¸ç °øµ¿Áýȸ¿¡¼­´Â º¸´Ù ´õ ¾ö¼÷È÷ ¿¹¹èµå¸± °ÍÀÌ´Ï, Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ±×ÀÇ ¸»¾¸À̳ª ¼·¸®¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­ ±×°÷¿¡ ¿¹¹èµå¸®µµ·Ï ºÎ¸£½Ã´Â ¶§¿¡ ºÎÁÖÀǷγª °íÀǷγª ±× ¸ðÀÓÀ» °æ½ÃÇϰųª ¿Ü¸éÇØ¼­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù.

21.7 As it is of the law of nature that, in general, a due proportion of time be set apart for the worship of God; so, in his Word, by a positive, moral, and perpetual commandment, binding all men in all ages, he hath particularly appointed one day in seven for a Sabbath, to be kept holy unto him: which, from the beginning of the world to the resurrection of Christ, was the last day of the week; and, from the resurrection of Christ, was changed into the first day of the week, which in Scripture is called the Lord's Day, and is to be continued to the end of the world as the Christian Sabbath.

21.7 ÀϹÝÀûÀ¸·Î Àû´çÇÑ ½Ã°£ÀÇ ÀϺκÐÀ» Çϳª´Ô²² ¿¹¹èÇϱâ À§ÇÏ¿© ¼ºº°ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ÀÚ¿¬ÀÇ ¹ýÄ¢¿¡ ÇÕ´çÇÑ °ÍÀÌ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î Çϳª´ÔÀº ±×ÀÇ ¸»¾¸¿¡¼­ ¸ðµç ½Ã´ëÀÇ ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µé¿¡°Ô Àû±ØÀûÀÌ°í µµ´öÀûÀÌ°í ¿µ±¸ÀûÀÎ ¸í·É¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© Ưº°È÷ Ä¥ÀÏÁß ÇÏ·ç´Â ¾È½ÄÀÏ·Î Á¤ÇϽþî Çϳª´Ô²² °Å·èÈ÷ ÁöŰ°Ô Çϼ̴Ù. ÀÌ ¾È½ÄÀÏÀº â¼¼ºÎÅÍ ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ºÎȰ±îÁö´Â ÀÏÁÖÀϰ£ÀÇ ¸¶Áö¸· ³¯À̾úÀ¸³ª, ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ºÎȰ ÈĺÎÅÍ´Â ÀÏÁÖ°£ÀÇ Ã¹³¯·Î ¹Ù²î¾úÀ¸´Ï, ¼º°æ¿¡¼­´Â ÁÖÀÇ ³¯À̶ó°í ĪÇÑ´Ù. ÀÌ ³¯Àº ±×¸®½ºµµ±³ÀÇ ¾È½ÄÀÏ·Î ÀÌ ¼¼»ó ³¡±îÁö °è¼ÓµÇ¾î¾ß ÇÒ °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

21.8 This Sabbath is then kept holy unto the Lord when men, after a due preparing of their hearts, and ordering of their common affairs beforehand, do not only observe an holy rest all the day from their own works, words, and thoughts about their worldly employments and recreations; but, also are taken up the whole time in the public and private exercises of his worship, and in the duties of necessity and mercy.

21.8 ÀÌ ¾È½ÄÀÏÀº ¸ÕÀú »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ÀÚ±âÀÇ ¸¶À½À» Àß ÁغñÇÏ°í ±×µéÀÇ ÀÏ»óÀÇ ¿ä±¸¸¦ ¹Ì¸® Á¤µ·ÇÑ ÈÄ¿¡ ±×µéÀÇ ¼¼¼ÓÀû Á÷¾÷°ú ¿À¶ô¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ Àϰú ¸»°ú »ý°¢À¸·ÎºÎÅÍ ¶°³ª¼­ Á¾ÀÏ °Å·èÇÑ ÈÞ½ÄÀ» ÁöÄÑ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. »Ó¸¸ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó Çϳª´Ô²² ¿¹¹èÇÏ´Â °øÀû, »çÀû Çà»ç¿¡ Âü¿©ÇÏ¸ç ºÎµæÀÌÇÑ Àǹ« ¼öÇà°ú ÀÚ¼±ÇàÀ§¿¡¸¸ ½Ã°£À» ¹ÙÃÄ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXII

Of Lawful Oaths and Vows

22.1 ÇÕ¹ýÀû ¸Í¼¼´Â °æ°ÇÇÑ ¿¹¹èÀÇ ÇÑ ºÎºÐÀÌ´Ù. ¿¹¹èÁß Àû´çÇÑ °æ¿ì¿¡ ¸Í¼¼ÇÏ´Â »ç¶÷ÀÌ ¾ö¼÷È÷ Çϳª´ÔÀ» ºÒ·¯ ÀڱⰡ ´Ü¾ðÇϰųª ¾à¼ÓÇÑ °Í¿¡ ´ëÇØ ÁõÀÎÀÌ µÇ¾îÁÖ½Ã°í ±×ÀÇ ¸Í¼¼ÇÑ °ÍÀÇ ÁøÀ§¸¦ µû¶ó ±×¸¦ ÆÇ´ÜÇϽñ⸦ ±¸ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

22.2 The name of God only is that by which men ought to swear, and therein it is to be used with all holy fear and reverence; therefore to swear vainly or rashly by that glorious and dreadful name, or to swear at all by any other thing, is sinful, and to be abhorred. Yet, as, in matters of weight and moment, an oath is warranted by the Word of God, under the New Testament, as well as under the Old, so a lawful oath, being imposed by lawful authority, in such matters ought to be taken.

22.2 »ç¶÷Àº Çϳª´ÔÀÇ À̸§¸¸ ÀÇÁöÇØ¼­ ¸Í¼¼ÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ¸Í¼¼ÇÒ ¶§¿¡ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ À̸§Àº °Å·èÇÑ µÎ·Á¿ò°ú °æ¿ÜÇÔÀ¸·Î »ç¿ëµÇ¾î¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ¿µ±¤½º·´°í µÎ·Á¿î À̸§À¸·Î ÇêµÇÀÌ È¤Àº °æ¼ÖÈ÷ ¸Í¼¼ÇÏ´Â °Í°ú ´Ù¸¥ ¹«¾ùÀ¸·Î ¸Í¼¼ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº Á˾ÇÀ̸ç, µû¶ó¼­ Áõ¿ÀÇØ¾ß ÇÒ ÀÏÀÌ´Ù. ÇÏÁö¸¸ »ç°ÇÀÇ ºñÁß°ú ¶§¿¡ µû¶ó ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀÎ ±Ç¼¼¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ¸Í¼¼¸¦ ÇØ¾ß ÇÒ °æ¿ì ¸Í¼¼¸¦ ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ½Å±¸¾à Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸¿¡ º¸ÀåµÇ¾î ÀÖ´Ù.

22.3 Whosoever taketh an oath ought duly to consider the weightiness of so solemn an act, and therein to avouch nothing but what he is fully persuaded is the truth. Neither may any man bind himself by oath to anything but what is good and just, and what he believeth so to be, and what he is able and resolved to perform. Yet it is a sin to refuse an oath touching anything that is good and just, being imposed by lawful authority.

22.3 ¸Í¼¼ÇÏ´Â »ç¶÷Àº ´©±¸µçÁö ¸Í¼¼°¡ Áß¿äÇÏ°í ¾ö¼÷ÇÑ ÇàÀ§¶ó´Â Á¡À» ¸¶¶¥È÷ »ý°¢ÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ±×¸®°í ¸Í¼¼ÇÒ ¶§¿¡ ÀÚ½ÅÀÌ Áø¸®¶ó°í È®½ÅÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â °Í À̿ܿ¡´Â ¾Æ¹«°Íµµ È®¾ðÇØ¼­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ´©±¸µçÁö ¸Í¼¼ÇÒ ¶§¿¡´Â ¼±Çϰí Á¤´çÇÑ °Í ÀÌ¿ÜÀÇ °Í¿¡ ´ëÇØ¼­ ¸Í¼¼Çؼ­´Â ¾ÈµÇ¸ç, ÀڱⰡ ¿Ç´Ù°í ¹Ï´Â °Í°ú ¶Ç ÀڱⰡ ÀÌÇàÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖÀ¸¸ç ÀÌÇàÇϱâ·Î ÀÛÁ¤ÇÑ °Í ÀÌ¿ÜÀÇ °Í¿¡ ´ëÇØ¼­ ¸Í¼¼Çؼ­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ¼±Çϰí Á¤´çÇÑ ÀÏ¿¡ ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀÎ ±Ç¼¼¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ºÎ°úµÈ ¸Í¼¼¸¦ °ÅÀýÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ÁËÀÌ´Ù.

22.4 An oath is to be taken in the plain and common sense of the words, without equivocation or mental reservation. It cannot oblige to sin; but in anything not sinful, being taken, it binds to performance, although to a man's own hurt: nor is it to be violated, although made to heretics or infidels.

22.4 ¸Í¼¼´Â ¾Ö¸ÅÇÔ°ú ÀÇÁߺ¸·ù ¾øÀÌ Æò¹üÇÏ°í »ó½ÄÀûÀÎ ¸»·Î ÇàÇØÁ®¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ¸Í¼¼°¡ Á˸¦ Áþ°Ô ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖÀ¸³ª, Á˾ÇÀÌ ¾Æ´Ñ °Í¿¡ ´ëÇØ ¸Í¼¼ÇßÀ¸¸é, ºñ·Ï Àڱ⿡°Ô ÇØ·Î¿ïÁö¶óµµ ÀÌÇàÇÒ Àǹ«°¡ ÀÖÀ¸¸ç, ¶Ç ºñ·Ï ÀÌ´ÜÀÚµéÀ̳ª ºÒ½ÅÀڵ鿡°Ô ¸Í¼¼ÇßÀ»Áö¶óµµ ±×°ÍÀº ±ú¶ß¸± ¼ö ¾ø´Ù.

22.5 A vow is of the like nature with a promissory oath, and ought to be made with the like religious care, and to be performed with the like faithfulness.

22.5 ¼­¿øµµ ¼­¾à°ú °°Àº ¼ºÁúÀ» °¡Áö°í ÀÖ´Ù. ¼­¿øÀ» ÇàÇÒ ¶§µµ ¶È°°Àº °æ°ÇÇÑ ÁÖÀÇ·Î ÇàÇØ¾ß ÇÏ¸ç ¶È°°Àº ¼º½Ç¼ºÀ¸·Î ÀÌÇàÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

22.6 It is not to be made to any creature, but to God alone: and that it may be accepted, it is to be made voluntarily, out of faith and conscience of duty, in way of thankfulness for mercy received, or for obtaining of what we want; whereby we more strictly bind ourselves to necessary duties, or to other things, so far and so long as they may fitly conduce thereunto.

22.6 ¼­¿øÀº ¾î¶² ÇÇÁ¶¹°¿¡°Ô ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¿ä ¿ÀÁ÷ Çϳª´Ô²²¸¸ ÇØ¾ß ÇÒ °ÍÀÌ´Ù. ±×¸®°í ¼­¿øÀÌ ¿­³³µÇ¸é ¹ÏÀ½°ú Àǹ«°¨À» °¡Áö°í Áö±Ý±îÁö ¹ÞÀº ÀÚºñ¸¦ °¨»çÇϰųª ¿øÇÏ´Â °ÍÀ» ¾ò±â À§ÇÑ ¹æ¹ýÀ¸·Î ÀÚ¹ßÀûÀ¸·Î ÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ÀÌ ¼­¿øÀ¸·Î ¿ì¸®´Â ¸¶¶¥È÷ ÇØ¾ß ÇÒ Àǹ«¶óµçÁö ÀûÀýÇÏ°Ô ±× Àǹ«¸¦ ÇàÇÏ°Ô ÇÒ ´Ù¸¥ ÀÏÀ» ¾ö°ÝÈ÷ ¼öÇàÇØ¾ß ÇÒ Ã¥ÀÓÀÌ ÀÖ´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

22.7 No man may vow to do anything forbidden in the Word of God, or what would hinder any duty therein commanded, or which is not in his own power, and for the performance whereof he hath no promise or ability from God. In which respects, Popish monastical vows of perpetual single life, professed poverty, and regular obedience, are so far from being degrees of higher perfection, that they are superstitious and sinful snares, in which no Christian may entangle himself.

22.7 ±× ´©±¸µµ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸¿¡¼­ ±ÝÇÑ °ÍÀ̳ª ¸í·ÉµÈ ¾î¶² Àǹ«¸¦ ¹æÇØÇÏ´Â °ÍÀ̳ª ȤÀº ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ´É·ÂÇѰ踦 ³Ñ¾î¼± °ÍÀ̳ª ¶Ç´Â ÀÌÇàÇÒ¸¸ÇÑ ´É·ÂÀ» Çϳª´Ô²²·ÎºÎÅÍ ¹ÞÁö ¸øÇÑ °ÍÀ» ³õ°í ¼­¿øÇÏÁö ¸»¾Æ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ÀÌ·± Á¡¿¡¼­ Æò»ýÀÇ µ¶½Å»ýȰÀ̳ª °ø¾àÇÑ °¡³­°ú ±ÔÄ¢Àû ¼øÁ¾µî ¼öµµ¿ø¿¡¼­ °®´Â ¼­¿øÀº ±×°ÍÀÌ °¡Áö´Â °í»óÇÑ Àǹ̿¡¼­ ³Ê¹«³ª ¸Õ °ÍÀ̹ǷΠ±×¸®½ºµµÀÎÀ¸·Î¼­´Â ºüÁ®¼­´Â ¾ÈµÉ ¹Ì½ÅÀûÀ̸ç ÁË¾ÇµÈ ¿Ã¹«ÀÌ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXIII

Of the Civil Magistrate

23.1 God, the Supreme Lord and King of all the world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be under him over the people, for his own glory and the public good; and to this end, hath armed them with the power of the sword, for the defense and encouragement of them that are good, and for the punishment of evil-doers.

23.1 ¿Â ¼¼°èÀÇ ÁÖ°¡ µÇ½Ã°í ¿ÕÀ̽ŠÇϳª´Ô²²¼­´Â ÀÚ±âÀÇ ¿µ±¤°ú ¹é¼ºµéÀÇ À¯ÀÍÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© À§Á¤ÀÚµéÀ» Àڱ⠹ؿ¡ ¼¼¿ì»ç ¹é¼ºµéÀ» ´Ù½º¸®µµ·Ï Çϼ̴Ù. ±×¸®°í ÀÌ ¸ñÀûÀ» ÀÌ·ç½Ã±â À§ÇØ Ä®ÀÇ ÈûÀ¸·Î ±×µéÀ» ¹«Àå½ÃŰ¼Å¼­ ¼±ÇÑ ÀÚµéÀ» º¸È£ÇÏ°í °Ý·ÁÇϸç Çà¾ÇÀÚµéÀ» ó¹úÇϵµ·Ï Çϼ̴Ù.

23.2 It is lawful for Christians to accept and execute the office of a magistrate, when called thereunto; in the managing whereof, as they ought especially to maintain piety, justice, and peace, according to the wholesome laws of each commonwealth, so, for that end, they may lawfully, now under the New Testament, wage war upon just and necessary occasions.

23.2 ±×¸®½ºµµÀÎÀÌ °ü°øÁ÷¿¡ ÀÓ¸íÀ» ¹ÞÀ¸¸é ±×°ÍÀ» ¹Þ¾Æµé¿© ¼öÇàÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ ÇÕ´çÇÏ´Ù. ±× Á÷ºÐÀ» ¼öÇàÇÔ¿¡ À־ ±×µéÀº ¸¶¶¥È÷ ±¹°¡ÀÇ °ÇÀüÇÑ ¹ý·ü¿¡ µû¶ó Ưº°È÷ °æ°Ç°ú Á¤ÀÇ¿Í ÆòÈ­¸¦ À¯ÁöÇϵµ·Ï ÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ÀÌ ¸ñÀûÀ» À§ÇØ ½Å¾à¾Æ·¡ ÀÖ´Â Áö±Ý ½ÅÀÚ´Â Á¤´çÇÏ°í ºÎµæÀÌÇÑ °æ¿ì¿¡ ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀÎ ÀüÀïÀ» ¼öÇàÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù.

23.3 Civil magistrates may not assume to themselves the administration of the Word and Sacraments; or the power of the keys of the kingdom of heaven; or, in the least, interfere in matters of faith. Yet, as nursing fathers, it is the duty of civil magistrates to protect the church of our common Lord, without giving the preference to any denomination of Christians above the rest, in such a manner that all ecclesiastical persons whatever shall enjoy the full, free, and unquestioned liberty of discharging every part of their sacred functions, without violence or danger. And, as Jesus Christ hath appointed a regular government and discipline in his church, no law of any commonwealth should interfere with, let, or hinder, the due exercise thereof, among the voluntary members of any denomination of Christians, according to their own profession and belief. It is the duty of civil magistrates to protect the person and good name of all their people, in such an effectual manner as that no person be suffered, either upon pretense of religion or infidelity, to offer any indignity, violence, abuse, or injury to any other person whatsoever: and to take order, that all religious and ecclesiastical assemblies be held without molestation or disturbance.

23.3 ±¹°¡ÀÇ À§Á¤ÀÚµéÀÌ ¸»¾¸°ú ¼º·ÊÀÇ ÁýÇàÀ̳ª Çϴóª¶óÀÇ ¿­¼èÀÇ ±Ç¼¼¸¦ ÀÚ±âµéÀÇ °ÍÀ¸·Î ÃëÇØ¼­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ȤÀº ±×µéÀÌ Á¶±ÝÀÌ¶óµµ ½Å¾ÓÀÇ ¹®Á¦¿¡ °£¼·Çؼ­µµ ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ¾çÀ°ÇÏ´Â ¾Æ¹öÁö¿Í °°ÀÌ ±×¸®½ºµµÀεéÀÇ ¾î´À ÇÑ ±³ÆÄ¸¦ ´Ù¸¥ ±³ÆÄº¸´Ù ¿ì´ëÇÏÁö ¾Ê°í °°Àº ÁÖ´ÔÀÇ ±³È¸¸¦ º¸È£ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ À§Á¤ÀÚµéÀÇ ÀÓ¹«ÀÌ´Ù. Æø·ÂÀ̳ª À§ÇèÀÇ ¿°·Á ¾øÀÌ ¸ðµç ±³Á÷ÀÚµéÀÌ ½Å¼ºÇÑ ±â´ÉÀÇ ¸ðµç ºÎºÐÀ» ÀÌÇàÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â ÃæºÐÇϰí ÀǽÉÇÒ ¿©Áö°¡ ¾ø´Â ÀÚÀ¯¸¦ ´©¸± ¼ö ÀÖµµ·Ï º¸È£ÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ±×¸®°í ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­ ±×ÀÇ ±³È¸ ¾È¿¡ Á¤±ÔÀûÀÎ Á¤Ä¡¿Í ±Ç¡À» Á¤ÇϼÌÀ¸¹Ç·Î ±×¸®½ºµµÀεéÀÌ Àڱ⠱³ÆÄ¿¡ ÀÚ¹ßÀûÀ¸·Î ȸ¿øÀÌ µÇ¾î ÀڽŵéÀÇ °í¹é°ú ½Å³ä¿¡ µû¶ó ±×°ÍÀ» Á¤´çÇÏ°Ô Çà»çÇÏ·Á ÇÒ ¶§ ±¹°¡ÀÇ ±× ¾î¶² ¹ý·üÀÌ¶óµµ °£¼·Çϰųª °­¿äÇϰųª ¹æÇØÇؼ­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ¾Æ¹«µµ Á¾±³ÀÇ ±¸½Ç·Î³ª ºÒ½Å¾ÓÀÇ ±¸½Ç·Î ¸ð¿åÀ̳ª °í¹®À» ´çÇϰųª Çд볪 »óÇØ¸¦ °­ÇÏ¿© °í»ýÇÏ´Â ÀÏÀÌ ¾øµµ·Ï ¼±·®ÇÑ ½Ã¹ÎÀÇ Àαǰú ¸í¿¹¸¦ º¸È£ÇÒ Àǹ«°¡ À§Á¤Àڵ鿡°Ô ÀÖ´Ù. ¶Ç ¸ðµç Á¾±³Àû, ±³È¸Àû Áýȸ°¡ ¹æÇØ¿Í ±³¶õ ¾øÀÌ °³ÃÖµÉ ¼ö ÀÖµµ·Ï Áú¼­¸¦ À¯ÁöÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ ±¹°¡ À§Á¤ÀÚµéÀÇ Àǹ«ÀÌ´Ù.

23.4 It is the duty of the people to pray for magistrates, to honor their persons, to pay them tribute and other dues, to obey their lawful commands, and to be subject to their authority, for conscience' sake. Infidelity, or difference in religion, doth not make void the magistrate's just and legal authority, nor free the people from their due obedience to him: from which ecclesiastical persons are not exempted: much less hath the Pope any power or jurisdiction over them in their dominions, or over any of their people; and least of all to deprive them of their dominions or lives, if he shall judge them to be heretics, or upon any other pretense whatsoever.

23.4 À§Á¤ÀÚµéÀ» À§ÇØ ±âµµÇÏ¸ç ±×µéÀÇ ÀΰÝÀ» Á¸ÁßÇÏ°í ¼¼±Ý°ú ±âŸ Àǹ«¸¦ ´ÙÇÏ°í ¾ç½ÉÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ±×µéÀÇ ÇÕ¹ýÀû ¸í·É¿¡ ¼øÁ¾ÇÏ¸ç ±×µéÀÇ ±ÇÀ§¿¡ ±¼º¹ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ¹é¼ºÀÇ Àǹ«ÀÌ´Ù. ºÒ½Å¾ÓÀ̳ª Á¾±³ÀÇ Â÷ÀÌ·Î ¸»¹Ì¾Ï¾Æ À§Á¤ÀÚ°¡ °®´Â ¿Ç°í ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀÎ ±ÇÀ§¸¦ ¹«½ÃÇØ¼­´Â ¾ÈµÇ¸ç ¹é¼ºµéÀÌ ¸¶¶¥È÷ ¹ÙÃÄ¾ß ÇÒ ¼øÁ¾À» °ÅÀýÇØ¼­µµ ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ÀÌ·± Àǹ«¿¡ À־ ±³Á÷Àڵ鵵 Á¦¿ÜµÇÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù. ´õ±¸³ª ±³È²Àº À§Á¤ÀÚµéÀÌ ÅëÄ¡ÇÏ´Â ¿µÅä¿¡¼­ À§Á¤ÀÚµé À§¿¡³ª ¹é¼º À§¿¡ ¾î¶² ±Ç¼¼³ª »ç¹ý±ÇÀ» °®Áö ¸øÇÑ´Ù. ±×°¡ À§Á¤ÀÚ¸¦ ÀÌ´ÜÀÚ¶ó°í ÆÇÁ¤Çϰųª ±× ¿Ü ´Ù¸¥ ¾î¶² ±¸½Ç·Îµµ ±×µéÀÇ ÅëÄ¡±Ç°ú »ý¸íÀ» ¹ÚÅ»ÇÒ ¼ö ¾ø´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXIV

Of Marriage and Divorce

24.1 Marriage is to be between one man and one woman: neither is it lawful for any man to have more than one wife, nor for any woman to have more than one husband, at the same time.

24.1 °áÈ¥Àº ÇÑ ³²ÀÚ¿Í ÇÑ ¿©ÀÚ »çÀÌ¿¡ ÀÌ·ç¾îÁ®¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. Áï ¾î´À ³²ÀÚ°¡ µ¿½Ã¿¡ ÇÑ ¸í ÀÌ»óÀÇ ¾Æ³»¸¦ µÎ´Â °ÍÀ̳ª ¾î´À ¿©ÀÚ°¡ µ¿½Ã¿¡ ÇÑ ¸í ÀÌ»óÀÇ ³²ÆíÀ» µÎ´Â °Íµµ ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù.

24.2 Marrigae was ordained for the mutual help of husband and wife, for the increase of man-kind with a legitimate issue, and of the Church with an holy seed and, for preventing of uncleanness.

24.2 °áÈ¥Àº ³²Æí°ú ¾Æ³»ÀÇ »óÈ£ÇùÁ¶¸¦ À§ÇØ ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀÎ Àڳ࿡ ÀÇÇÑ ÀηùÀÇ Áõ°¡¿Í °Å·èÇÑ ¾¾¿¡ ÀÇÇÑ ±³È¸ÀÇ Áõ°¡¸¦ À§ÇØ ¶Ç ºÎÁ¤À» ¹ÙÁöÇϱâ À§ÇØ Á¦Á¤µÇ¾ú´Ù.

24.3 It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry, who are able with judgment, to give their consent. Yet, it is the duty of Christians to marry only in the Lord: And therefore such as profess the true reformed religion, should not marry with infidels, Papists or other idolators: Neither should such as are godly be unequally yoked, by marrying with such as are notoriously wicked in their life, or maintain damnable heresies.

24.3 ÆÇ´Ü·ÂÀ» °¡Áö°í °áÈ¥¿¡ ÇÕÀÇÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â »ç¶÷Àº ´©±¸³ª °áÈ¥ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ ¸¶¶¥ÇÏ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ¿ÀÁ÷ Á־ȿ¡¼­ °áÈ¥ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ ±×¸®½ºµµÀÎÀÇ Àǹ«ÀÌ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ÁøÁ¤ÇÑ °³Çõ±³È¸ÀÇ ½ÅÀÚµéÀº ºÒ½ÅÀÚ³ª ·Î¸¶ Ä«Å丯±³È¸ ±³ÀÎÀ̳ª ¿ì»ó¼þ¹èÇÏ´Â ÀÚ¿Í °áÈ¥ÇØ¼­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ¶Ç ³ë°ñÀûÀ¸·Î ¹üÁË»ýȰÀ» Çϰí ÀÖ´Â ÀÚ³ª ÀÌ´ÜÀ» ÁÖÀåÇÏ´Â ÀÚ¿Í °áÈ¥ÇÏ¿© ¶æÀÌ ¸ÂÁö ¾Ê°Ô »ì¾Æ°¥ ¼ö ¾ø´Ù.

24.4 Marriage ought not to be within the degrees of consanguinity or affinity forbidden in the Word: Nor can such incestuous marriages ever be made lawful by any law of man, or consent of parties, so as those persons may live together as man and wife. The man may not marry any of his wife's kindred, nearer in blood, than he may of his own: nor the woman of her husband's kindred, nearer in blood, than of her own.

24.4 °áÈ¥Àº ¸»¾¸¿¡ ±ÝÇÑ Ä£Á· Ȥ ÀÎô°£¿¡ ÀÌ·ç¾îÁ®¼­´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù. ¶Ç À̰°Àº ±ÙÄ£°áÈ¥Àº ¾Æ¹«¸® ½Ö¹æÀÌ ³²Æí°ú ¾Æ³»·Î¼­ µ¿°ÅÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖµµ·Ï ¼¼»ó¹ýÀÌ Çã¶ôÇϰųª ½Ö¹æÀÇ µ¿ÀÇ·Î ÀÌ·ç¾îÁ³´Ù ÇÏ¿©µµ ¿Ç´Ù°í ÇÒ ¼ö ¾ø´Ù.

24.5 Adultery, or fornication committed after a contract, being detected before marriage, giveth just occasion to the innocent party to dissolve that contract. In the case of adultery after marriage, it is lawful for the innocent party to sue out a divorce: And after the divorce, to marry another, as if the offending party were dead.

24.5 ¾àÈ¥ÇÑ ÈÄ¿¡ °£À½À̳ª °£ÅëÇÑ »ç½ÇÀÌ °áÈ¥ Àü¿¡ ¹ß°ßµÇ¸é ¼ø°áÇÑ Æí¿¡¼­ ¾àÈ¥À» ÆÄÈ¥ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Â Á¤´çÇÑ ±ÇÇÑÀÌ ÁÖ¾îÁø´Ù. °áÈ¥ ÈÄ¿¡ ¹üÇÑ °£À½ÀÇ °æ¿ì¿¡ À־´Â ¼ø°áÇÑ Æí¿¡¼­ ÀÌÈ¥¼Ò¼ÛÀ» Á¦±âÇϰí ÀÌÈ¥ ÈÄ¿¡´Â Á˸¦ ¹üÇÑ ÂÊÀÌ Á×Àº °Íó·³ ´Ù¸¥ »ç¶÷°ú ÀçÈ¥ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù.

24.6 Although the corruption of man be such as is apt to study arguments, unduely to put asunder those whom God hath joined together in marriage: yet, nothing but adultery, or such wilfull desertion as can no way be remedied, by the Church, or civil magistrate, is cause sufficient of dissolving the bond of marriage: wherein, a public and orderly course of proceeding is to be observed: and the persons concerned in it, not left to their own wills and discretion, in their own case.

24.6 Àΰ£ÀÌ Å¸¶ôÇÏ¿© Çϳª´ÔÀÌ °áÈ¥À¸·Î ÇÕÇÏ¿© ÁֽŠ»ç¶÷µéÀ» ºÎ´çÇÏ°Ô ³ª´©·Á°í º¯·ÐÇϱ⠽¬¿ì³ª °£À½ ¿Ü¿¡´Â °áÈ¥ÀÇ °á¼ÓÀ» Ãë¼ÒÇϱ⿡ ÇÕ´çÇÑ ¿øÀÎÀ̶õ ¾Æ¹« °Íµµ ¾ø´Ù. ÀÌÈ¥ÇÏ´Â °æ¿ì¿¡´Â ¹ýÀÇ ÀýÂ÷¿¡ µû¶ó Áú¼­ÀÖ°Ô ÇØ¾ß ÇÏ¸ç ´ç»çÀÚµéÀÇ ÀÇ»ç¿Í °áÁ¤¿¡ ¹æÀӵǾ´Â ¾ÈµÈ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXV

Of the Church

25.1 The catholic or universal church, which is invisible, consists of the whole number of the elect, that have been, are, or shall be gathered into one, under Christ the head thereof; and is the spouse, the body, the fullness of Him that filleth all in all.

25.1 °øµ¿ Áï º¸ÆíÀûÀÎ ±³È¸´Â ¹«ÇüÀûÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ ±³È¸´Â °ú°Å, ÇöÀç, ¹Ì·¡¿¡ ±³È¸ÀÇ ¸Ó¸®À̽б׏®½ºµµ ¾Æ·¡ Çϳª·Î ¸ð¿©Áö´Â ÇÇÅÃÀÚµéÀÇ ÃѼö·Î ±¸¼ºµÈ´Ù. ÀÌ ±³È¸´Â ¸¸¹° ¾È¿¡¼­ ¸¸¹°À» Ãæ¸¸ÄÉ ÇϽô ÀÚÀÇ ½ÅºÎ¿ä, ¸öÀÌ¿ä, Ãæ¸¸ÀÌ´Ù.

25.2 The visible Church, which is also catholic or universal under the gospel (not confined to one nation as before under the law), consists of all those throughout the world that profess the true religion, and of their children; and is the Kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ; the house and family of God, out of which there is no ordinary possibility of salvation.

25.2 À¯Çü±³È¸µµ º¹À½¾Æ·¡¼­´Â ¿ª½Ã °øµ¿ Áï º¸ÆíÀû ±³È¸ÀÌ´Ï(Àü¿¡ À²¹ý¾Æ·¡¼­ ó·³ ÇÑ ¹ÎÁ·¿¡°Ô ±¹ÇÑµÈ °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó) Àü ¼¼°è¸¦ ÅëÇÏ¿© Âü Á¾±³¸¦ °í¹éÇÏ´Â ¸ðµç ÀÚµé°ú ±×µéÀÇ ÀÚ³à·Î ±¸¼ºµÈ´Ù. ÀÌ ±³È¸´Â ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ³ª¶óÀ̰í Çϳª´ÔÀÇ Áý°ú °¡Á·ÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ ±³È¸ ¹Û¿¡¼­´Â ±¸¿ø¹ÞÀ» ¾î¶² ±ÔÁ¤µÈ °¡´É¼ºÀÌ ¾ø´Ù.

25.3 Unto this catholic visible Church, Christ hath given the ministry, oracles, and ordinances of God, for the gathering and perfecting of the saints, in this life, to the end of the world: and doth by his own presence and Spirit, according to his promise, make them effectual thereunto.

25.3 ±×¸®½ºµµ´Â ¼¼»ó ³¡±îÁö, ÀÌ»ý¿¡ ÀÖ´Â ¼ºµµµéÀ» ¸ðÀ¸½Ã°í ¿ÏÀüÄÉ ÇϽñâ À§ÇÏ¿©, ÀÌ °øµ¿Àû À¯ÇüÀû ±³È¸¿¡ ¼ºÁ÷ÀÚÀÇ ¸»¾¸°ú ±Ô·Ê¸¦ ÁÖ½Ã°í ¶Ç ±×ÀÇ ¾à¼Ó¿¡ µû¶ó ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ÀÓÀç¿Í ¼º·É¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ÁֽŠ°Íµé·Î ±× ¸ñÀûÀ» ÇâÇØ È¿·ÂÀ» ³»°Ô ÇϽŴÙ.

25.4 This catholic Church hath been sometimes more, sometimes less, visible. And particular churches, which are members thereof, are more or less pure, according as the doctrine of the gospel is taught and embraced, ordinances administered, and public worship performed more or less purely in them.

25.4 ÀÌ º¸ÆíÀûÀÎ ±³È¸´Â ¶§·Î´Â ´õ Àß º¸ÀÌ°í ¶§·Î´Â Àß º¸ÀÌÁö ¾Ê¾Ò´Ù. º¸ÆíÀû ±³È¸ÀÇ ÁöüÀÎ °³±³È¸´Â º¹À½ÀÇ ±³¸®°¡ ¾î¶»°Ô ¹Ù·Î °¡¸£ÃÄ Áö°í ¹Þ¾Æµé¿©Áö°í ±Ô·Ê°¡ ÁýÇàµÇ¸ç, °ø¿¹¹è°¡ ÇàÇØÁö´Âµ¥¿¡ µû¶ó ´õ ¼ø°áÇϱ⵵ ÇÏ°í ´ú ¼ø°áÇϱ⵵ ÇÏ´Ù.

25.5 The purest churches under heaven are subject both to mixture and error: and some have so degenerated as to become no churches of Christ, but synagogues of Satan. Nevertheless, there shall be always a Church on earth, to worship God according to his will.

25.5 ÇÏ´Ã ¾Æ·¡ °¡Àå ¼ø°áÇÑ ±³È¸¶óµµ È¥Àâ°ú °ú¿À¿¡ ºüÁú ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù. ½ÉÁö¾î ¾î¶² ±³È¸´Â ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ±³È¸°¡ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó »ç´ÜÀÇ È¸°¡ µÉ ¸¸Å­ Ÿ¶ôÇÏ¿´´Ù. ±×·¯³ª Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¶æ¿¡ µû¶ó Çϳª´ÔÀ» °æ¹èÇÏ´Â ±³È¸°¡ Ç×»ó ÀÖ°Ô µÉ °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

25.6 There is no other Head of the Church, but the Lord Jesus Christ: Nor can the Pope of Rome, in any sense be head thereof: but is, that Antichrist, that Man of sin and Son of Perdition, that exalteth himself, in the Church, against Christ, and all that is called God.

25.6 ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ´Â ±³È¸ÀÇ À¯ÀÏÇϽЏӏ®À̽ôÙ. µû¶ó¼­ ¾î¶² »ç¶÷ÀÌ ÀڱⰡ ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ´ë¸®ÀÚ¿ä ±³È¸ÀÇ ¸Ó¸®¶ó°í ÁÖÀåÀ» ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ºñ¼º°æÀûÀÌ¿ä, »ç½ÇÀû ±Ù°Å°¡ ¾øÀ¸¸ç, ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ ¸ðµ¶ÇÏ´Â ±Ç¸®Ä§¹üÀÌ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXVI

Of the Communion of the Saints

26.1 All saints that are united to Jesus Christ their head, by his Spirit and by faith, have fellowship with him in his graces, sufferings, death, resurrection, and glory: and, being united to one another in love, they have communion in each other's gifts and graces, and are obliged to the performance of such duties, public and private, as to conduce to their mutual good, both in the inward and outward man.

26.1 ¸Ó¸®À̽Š¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡°Ô ±×ÀÇ ¼º·É°ú ½Å¾ÓÀ¸·Î ¿¬ÇÕµÈ ¸ðµç ¼ºµµµéÀº ±×ÀÇ ÀºÇý, °í³­, Á×À½, ºÎȰ°ú ¿µ±¤ °¡¿îµ¥ ±×¿Í ±³ÅëÇÑ´Ù. ¶Ç ¼ºµµµéÀº »ç¶ûÀ¸·Î »óÈ£°£¿¡ ¿¬ÇյǾî ÇÇÂ÷ ¹ÞÀº Àº»ç¿Í ÀºÇý·Î ±³ÅëÇÏ¸ç ¼Ó»ç¶÷°ú °Ñ»ç¶÷¿¡ À־, ±×µé »óÈ£ÀÇ À¯ÀÍ¿¡ À̹ÙÁöÇÏ´Â °ø»çÀÇ Àǹ«¸¦ ¼öÇàÇÒ º»ºÐÀ» °®´Â´Ù.

26.2 Saints, by profession, are bound to maintain an holy fellowship and communion in the worship of God, and in performing such other spiritual services as tend to their mutual edification; as also in relieving each other in outward things, according to their several abilities and necessities. Which communion, as God offereth opportunity, is to be extended unto all those who, in every place, call upon the name of the Lord Jesus.

26.2 ¼ºµµµéÀº ±×µéÀÇ ½Å¾Ó°í¹é¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Çϳª´Ô²² ¿¹¹èÇÔ¿¡ À־³ª ¼ºµµ »óÈ£°£ÀÇ ´öÀ» ¼¼¿ì´Âµ¥ À̹ÙÁöÇÏ´Â ¿µÀû ºÀ»ç¸¦ ¼öÇàÇÔ¿¡ À־ ¼­·Î °Å·èÇÑ ±³Á¦¸¦ ÇÏ¿©¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ¹°ÁúÀûÀ¸·Î ¾î·Á¿òÀ» µ½´Â ÀÏ¿¡ À־µµ °¢ÀÚÀÇ ´É·Â°ú Çʿ信 µû¶ó ¼­·Î µµ¿Í¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ÀÌ·¯ÇÑ °Å·¡´Â Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ±âȸ¸¦ Á¦°øÇÏ¿© Áֽô ´ë·Î °¢Ã³¿¡¼­ ÁÖ ¿¹¼öÀÇ À̸§À» ºÎ¸£´Â ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µé¿¡°Ô·Î °í·ç ¹ÌÃÄ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

26.3 This communion which the saints have with Christ, doth not make them in any wise partakers of the substance of the Godhead, or to be equal with Christ in any respect: either of which to affirm, is impious and blasphemous. Nor doth their communion one with another as saints, take away or infringe the title or property which each man hath in his goods and possessions.

26.3 ¼ºµµµéÀÌ ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í ´õºÒ¾î °¡Áö´Â ¿µ±³´Â ±×µé·Î ÇÏ¿©±Ý ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ½Å°ÝÀÇ ½Çü¿¡ Âü¿©ÇÏ°Ô ÇѴٰųª ¾î¶² ¸éÀ¸·Î³ª ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í µ¿ÀÏÇÏ°Ô ÇÑ´Ù´Â °ÍÀ» ÀǹÌÇÏÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù. À̰ÍÀ» ±àÁ¤ÇÑ´Ù´Â °ÍÀº ºÒ°æ°ÇÀÌ¸ç ½Å¼º¸ðµ¶ÀÌ´Ù. ¶Ç ¼ºµµ·Î¼­ÀÇ »óÈ£±³Á¦´Â °¢»ç¶÷ÀÌ °¡Áö°í ÀÖ´Â ÀÚ±âÀÇ Àç»ê°ú ¼ÒÀ¯±ÇÀ» ¼­·Î »©¾Ñ°Å³ª Ä§ÇØÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXVII

Of the Sacraments

27.1 Sacraments are holy signs and seals of the covenant of grace, immediately instituted by God, to represent Christ and his benefits, and to confirm our interest in him: as also to put a visible difference between those that belong unto the church, and the rest of the world; and solemnly to engage them to the service of God in Christ, according to his Word.

27.1 ¼º·Ê´Â Çϳª´ÔÀÌ Á÷Á¢ Á¦Á¤ÇϽŠÀºÇý°è¾àÀÇ °Å·èÇÑ Ç¥¿ä ÀÎÄ¡½ÉÀÌ´Ù. ±×°ÍÀ¸·Î ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í ±×ÀÇ ÀºÇý¸¦ ³ªÅ¸³»¸ç ±× ¾È¿¡ ÀÖ´Â ¿ì¸®ÀÇ À¯ÀÍÀ» È®ÀÎÇÏ¸ç ¶ÇÇÑ ±³È¸¿¡ ¼ÓÇÑ ÀÚµé°ú ¼¼»óÀÇ ¹ÏÁö ¾Ê´Â »ç¶÷µé »çÀÌ¿¡ ÀÖ´Â Â÷À̸¦ ³ªÅ¸³½´Ù. ±×»Ó¸¸ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸¿¡ µû¶ó ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡¼­ Çϳª´ÔÀ» ¼¶±â´Â ÀÏ¿¡ ¾ö¼÷È÷ Á¾»çÇϵµ·Ï Á¦Á¤ÇϽаÍÀÌ´Ù.

27.2 There is in every sacrament a spiritual relation, or sacramental union, between the sign and the thing signified; whence it comes to pass that the names and the effects of the one are attributed to the other.

27.2 ¼º·Ê¸¶´Ù Ç¥¿Í Ç¥½ÃµÇ´Â °Í »çÀÌ¿¡ ¿µÀû °ü°è Áï ¼º·ÊÀû ÀÏÄ¡°¡ ÀÖ´Ù. ±×·¡¼­ ÇÑÆíÀÇ ¸íΰú È¿°ú°¡ ±× Ç¥½ÃµÈ Æí¿¡ µ¹·ÁÁö°Ô µÈ´Ù.

27.3 The grace which is exhibited in or by the sacraments, rightly used, is not conferred by any power in them; neither doth the efficacy of a sacrament depend upon the piety or intention of him that doth administer it, but upon the work of the Spirit, and the word of institution, which contains, together with a precept authorizing the use thereof, a promise of benefit to worthy receivers.

27.3 ¿Ã¹Ù¸£°Ô ½ÃÇàµÈ ¼º·Ê¿¡¼­, ȤÀº ¼º·Ê¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Ç¥½ÃµÈ ÀºÇý´Â ¼º·Ê ÀÚü¿¡ ÀÖ´Â ¾î¶² Èû¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ÁÖ¾îÁö´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. ¶Ç ¼º·ÊÀÇ È¿·ÂÀº ±×°ÍÀ» Áý·ÊÇÏ´Â »ç¶÷ÀÇ °æ°ÇÀ̳ª Àǵµ¿¡ ÀÇ·ÚÇÏ¿© ¹ß»ýÇÏÁö ¾Ê°í ´Ù¸¸ ¼º·ÉÀÇ ¿ª»ç¿Í ¼º·Ê¿¡ »ç¿ëµÇ´Â ¸»¾¸¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ¹ß»ýÇÑ´Ù. ±× ¸»¾¸¿¡´Â ±×°ÍÀ» »ç¿ëÇÏ´Â ±ÇÇÑÀ» ºÎ¿©ÇÏ´Â ¸í·É°ú Çϲ² ¼º·Ê¸¦ ÇÕ´çÇÏ°Ô Âü¿¹ÇÏ´Â Àڵ鿡°Ô Áֽñâ·Î µÇ¾î ÀÖ´Â ¾à¼ÓÀÌ Æ÷ÇԵǾî ÀÖ´Ù.

27.4 There be only two sacraments ordained by Christ our Lord in the gospel, that is to say, baptism and the supper of the Lord: neither or which may be dispensed by any but by a minister of the Word, lawfully ordained.

27.4 º¹À½¼­¿¡ ¿ì¸® ÁÖ ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Á¦Á¤µÈ ¿ÀÁ÷ µÎ ¼º·Ê°¡ ÀÖÀ¸´Ï, Áï ¼¼·Ê¿Í ÁÖÀÇ ¸¸ÂùÀÌ´Ù. ±× ÁßÀÇ ¾î´À °Íµµ ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀ¸·Î ¾È¼ö ¹ÞÀº ¸»¾¸ÀÇ »ç¿ªÀÚ À̿ܿ¡ ¾î¶² »ç¶÷¿¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­µµ Áý·ÊµÉ ¼ö ¾ø´Ù.

27.5 The sacraments of the Old Testament, in regard of the spiritual things thereby signified and exhibited, were, for substance, the same with those of the New.

27.5 ±¸¾àÀÇ ¼º·Ê°¡ Ç¥ÇöÇÏ°í »ó¡ÇÏ´Â ¿µÀûÀÎ ¶æÀº ½Å¾àÀÇ ¼º·Ê¿Í º»ÁúÀûÀ¸·Î µ¿ÀÏÇÏ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXVIII

Of Baptism

28.1 Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testament, ordained by Jesus Christ, not only for the solemn admission of the party baptized into the visible Church, but also to be unto him a sign and seal of the covenant of grace, or his ingrafting into Christ, of regeneration, of remission of sins, and of his giving up unto God, through Jesus Christ, to walk in newness of life: which sacrament is, by Christ's own appointment, to be continued in his Church until the end of the world.

28.1 ¼¼·Ê´Â ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Á¦Á¤µÈ ½Å¾àÀÇ ¼º·ÊÀÌ´Ù. ±×°ÍÀº ¼ö¼¼ÀÚ¸¦ À¯Çü±³È¸¿¡ ¾ö¼÷È÷ °¡ÀÔ½Ã۱â À§ÇÏ´Â °Í»Ó ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ±×¿¡°Ô ÀºÇýÀÇ °è¾àÀÇ ÀÎÀ» Ä£ Ç¥°¡ µÇ¸ç ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡°Ô Á¢ºÙÀÓÀ» ¹Þ°í Áß»ý°ú ÁËÀÇ ¿ë¼­¿Í ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ ÅëÇÏ¿© Àڱ⸦ Çϳª´Ô²² µå·Á¼­ »õ »ýȰÀ» Çϰڴٰí Çϳª´Ô²² Çå½ÅÇϴ ǥ¿Í È®ÁõÀ» ÀǹÌÇÑ´Ù. ÀÌ ¼º·Ê´Â ±×¸®½ºµµ ÀÚ½ÅÀÌ Á¦Á¤ÇÑ °ÍÀÌ¸ç ¼¼»ó ³¡±îÁö ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ±³È¸ ¾È¿¡ °è¼ÓÇÒ °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

28.2 The outward element to be used in the sacrament is water, wherewith the party is to be baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, by a minister of the gospel, lawfully called thereunto.

28.2 ÀÌ ¼º·Ê¿¡ »ç¿ëµÉ ¿ÜÀû ¿ä¼Ò´Â ¹°ÀÌ´Ù. ÇÕ¹ýÀûÀ¸·Î ºÎ¸£½É ¹Þ¾Æ º¹À½À» ÀüÇÏ´Â ¸ñ»ç¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ¼ººÎ¿Í ¼ºÀÚ¿Í ¼º·ÉÀÇ À̸§À¸·Î ¼¼·Ê¸¦ ¹ÞÀ» °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

28.3 Dipping of the person into the water is not necessary; but baptism is rightly administered by pouring or sprinkling water upon the person.

28.3 ¼¼·Ê¹ÞÀ» »ç¶÷À» ¹°¿¡ ´ã±Å ħ·ÊÇÒ ÇÊ¿ä´Â ¾ø´Ù. ¼ö¼¼ÀÚÀÇ ¸Ó¸® À§¿¡ ¹°À» º×°Å³ª »Ñ¸®´Â °ÍÀ¸·Î ¼¼·Ê´Â ¹Ù·Î ÁýÇàµÈ °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

28.4 Not only those that do actually profess faith in and obedience unto Christ, but also the infants of one or both believing parents are to be baptized.

28.4 ½ÇÁ¦·Î ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡°Ô ½Å¾Ó°ú ¼øÁ¾À» °í¹éÇÏ´Â »ç¶÷µé»Ó¸¸ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ºÎ¸ðÁß ÇÑ »ç¶÷À̳ª ȤÀº µÎ »ç¶÷ÀÌ ´Ù ¹Ï´Â ¾î¸° ¾Æ´Ï´Â ¼¼·Ê¸¦ ¹Þ´Â´Ù.

28.5 Although it be a great sin to contemn or neglect this ordinance, yet grace and salvation are not so inseparably annexed unto it as that no person can be regenerated or saved without it, or that all that are baptized are undoubtedly regenerated.

28.5 ÀÌ ¿¹½ÄÀ» ¸ê½ÃÇϰųª ¼ÒȦÈ÷ ¿©±â´Â °ÍÀÌ Å« ÁËÀ̱â´Â Çϳª, ´©±¸µçÁö ¼¼·Ê ¹ÞÁö ¾Ê°í´Â Áß»ýµÇ°Å³ª ±¸¿ø ¾òÀ» ¼ö ¾ø´ÙµçÁö ȤÀº ¼¼·Ê ¹ÞÀº ¸ðµç »ç¶÷Àº ÀÇ½É ¾øÀÌ ´Ù Áß»ýµÈ´Ù°í ÇÒ¸¸Å­ ÀÌ ¼¼·Ê¿¡ ÀºÇý¿Í ±¸¿øÀÌ ´Þ·ÁÀÖ´Â °ÍÀº ¾Æ´Ï´Ù.

28.6 The efficacy of Baptism is not tied to that moment of time wherein it is administered; yet, notwithstanding, by the right use of this ordinancy the grace promised is not only offered, but really exhibited and conferred by the Holy Ghost, to such (whether of age or infants) as that grace belongeth unto, according to the counsel of God's own will, in his appointed time.

28.6 ¼¼·ÊÀÇ È¿·ÂÀº ±× °ÅÇàµÇ´Â ½Ã°£¿¡¸¸ ±¹ÇѵÇÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ÀÌ ¿¹½ÄÀ» ¹Ù·Î »ç¿ëÇÔÀ¸·Î ¾à¼ÓµÈ ÀºÇý°¡ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¶æ¿¡ µû¶ó ±×ÀÇ Á¤ÇϽж§¿¡ ±× ÀºÇý¿¡ ¼ÓÇÑ Àڵ鿡°Ô(¾î¸¥À̵ç À¯¾ÆÀÌµç °£¿¡) ÇѰᰰÀÌ ¼º·É¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ³ªÅ¸³ª°í ÁÖ¾îÁö´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

28.7 The sacrament of Baptism is but once to be administered to any person.

28.7 ¼¼·ÊÀÇ ¼º·Ê´Â ¾î¶² »ç¶÷¿¡°ÔµçÁö ¿ÀÁ÷ Çѹø¸¸ º£Ç®¾îÁú °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXIX

Of the Lord's Supper

29.1 Our Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he was betrayed, instituted the sacrament of his body and blood, called the Lord's Supper, to be observed in his Church unto the end of the world; for the perpetual remembrance of the sacrifice of himself in his death, the sealing all benefits thereof unto true believers, their spiritual nourishment and growth in him, their further engagement in and to all duties which they owe unto him; and to be a bond and pledge of their communion with him, and with each other, as members of his mystical body.

29.1 ¿ì¸® ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö²²¼­ ÀâÈ÷½Ã´ø ¹ã¿¡ ÀÚ±âÀÇ »ì°ú ÇÇ¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ¿¹½ÄÀ» Á¦Á¤ÇϽðí ÁÖ´ÔÀÇ ¸¸ÂùÀ̶ó°í ºÎ¸£¼Ì´Ù. ±× ¿¹½ÄÀº ±³È¸¿¡¼­ ¼¼»ó³¡³¯±îÁö ÁöÄÑ¾ß ÇÒ °ÍÀε¥ ±×°ÍÀº ±×ÀÇ Á×À¸½ÉÀ¸·Î ÀÎÇÑ ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ Èñ»ýÀ» ¿µ±¸È÷ ±â³äÇÏ°Ô Çϱâ À§ÇÔÀÌ´Ù. ±×ÀÇ Èñ»ýÀÇ ¸ðµç ÀºÇý¸¦ Âü ½ÅÀڵ鿡°Ô ÀÎÄ¡¸ç ±×µéÀ» ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡¼­ ¿µÀûÀ¸·Î ¾çÀ°ÇÏ¿© ÀÚ¶ó°Ô ÇÏ¸ç ±×µéÀÌ ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ À§ÇÏ¿© ÇàÇÒ ¸ðµç Àǹ«¸¦ ´õ Àß ÀÌÇàÇÏ°Ô Çϱâ À§ÇÔÀ̸ç, ¶Ç´Â ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ½Åºñ·Î¿î ¸öÀÌ Áöü·Î ±×¿Í ÇÔ²² ¶Ç ¼­·ÎÀÇ ±³ÅëÀ» ¸Å´Â ÁÙ°ú º¸ÁõÀÌ µÇ°Ô Çϱâ À§ÇÔÀÌ´Ù.

29.2. In this sacrament Christ is not offered up to his Father, nor any real sacrifice made at all for remission of sins of the quick or dead, but only a commemoration of that one offering up of himself, by himself, upon the cross, once and for all, and a spiritual oblation of all possible praise unto God for the same; so that the Popish sacrifice of the mass, as they call it, is most abominably injurious to Christ's one only sacrifice, the alone propitiation for all the sins of the elect.

29.2 ÀÌ ¼º·Ê¿¡¼­ ±×¸®½ºµµ°¡ »ê ÀÚ¿Í Á×Àº ÀÚÀÇ ÁË»çÇÔÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ¼ººÎ¿¡°Ô ¹ÙÃÄÁö½Ã´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¿ä, ¾î¶² ½ÇÁ¦ÀûÀÎ Á¦ÀÚ°¡ µå·ÁÁö´Â °Íµµ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. ´Ù¸¸ À̰ÍÀº ±× ÀÚ½ÅÀ» ´Ü¹ø¿¡ ½ÊÀÚ°¡¿¡¼­ ¹ÙÄ¡½Å ÀÏÀ» ±â³äÇÏ´Â °Í »ÓÀÌ¿ä ±× ÀÏ¿¡ °¨»çÇÏ¿© Çϳª´Ô²² µå¸®´Â ¸ðµç Âù¼ÛÀÇ ¿µÀû ºÀÇåÀÏ »ÓÀÌ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î õÁÖ±³¿¡¼­ ÇàÇÏ´Â ¹Ì»çÀÇ Á¦»ç´Â ÇÇÅÃÀÚµéÀÇ ¸ðµç Á˸¦ À§ÇÏ¿© È­¸ñÁ¦¹°·Î µå¸° ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ´Ü ÇѹøÀÇ Á¦»ç¿¡ ÀüÀûÀ¸·Î ¹Ý´ëµÇ´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

29.3 The Lord Jesus hath, in this ordinance, appointed his ministers to declare his word of institution to the people, to pray, and bless the elements of bread and wine, and thereby to set them apart from a common to a holy use; and to take and break the bread, to take the cup, and (they communicating also themselves) to give both to the communicants; but to none who are not then present in the congregation.

29.3 ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö²²¼­ ÀÌ ¿¹½ÄÀ» ÁýÇàÇϵµ·Ï ¸ñ»çµéÀ» ¼¼¿ì¼Ì´Ù. ±×µéÀº ÀÌ ¼º·Ê¿¡ ÇÊ¿äÇÑ ¸»¾¸À» ȸÁß¿¡°Ô ¼±¾ðÇϰí, ±âµµÇϰí, ¶±°ú Æ÷µµÁÖ¸¦ Ãà»çÇÑ ÈÄ ±×°ÍÀ» ´Ù¸¥ °Í°ú ±¸º°ÇÏ¿© °Å·èÇÏ°Ô »ç¿ëÇÑ´Ù. ¼ºº°ÇÑ ¶±À» ¶¼°í ÀÜÀ» µé¾î (Àڽŵ鵵 Âü¿©Çϸ鼭) ¼öÂùÀڵ鿡°Ô µÎ°¡Áö¸¦ ³ª´©¾î ÁØ´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ±×¶§ Ãâ¼®ÇÏÁö ¾ÊÀº ÀÚ¿¡°Ô´Â ´©±¸¿¡°Ôµµ ³ª´©¾î ÁÖÁö ¸øÇÑ´Ù.

29.4 Private masses, or receiving this sacrament by a priest, or any other, alone; as likewise the denial of the cup to the people; worshipping the elements, the lifting them up, or carrying them about for adoration, and the reserving them for any pretended religious use, are all contrary to the nature of this sacrament, and to the institution of Christ.

29.4 »ç»ç·Î¿î ¹Ì»ç, ȤÀº ½ÅºÎ³ª ±×¹Û¿¡ ¾Æ¹«¿¡°Ô³ª È¥ÀÚ¼­ ÇԺηΠÀÌ ¼º·Ê¸¦ ¹Þ´Â °ÍÀº À߸øÀÌ´Ù. ¶Ç ÀÜÀ» ȸÁß¿¡°Ô ³ª´©¾î ÁÖÁö ¾Ê°Å³ª ¶±°ú Æ÷µµÁÖ¿¡ ÀýÀ» Çϰųª ¼þ¹èÇÏ´Â ¸¶À½À¸·Î ³ôÀÌ µé°í À̸®Àú¸® µ¹¾Æ´Ù´Ï°Å³ª ¶Ç ´Ù¸¥ ½Å·ÉÇÑ ¿ëµµ¿¡ ¾²°Ú´Ù°í ±×°ÍÀ» º¸°üÇÏ´Â ÀÏÀÌ ÀÖ´Ù¸é, ÀÌ·± °ÍÀº ¸ðµÎ ÀÌ ¼º·ÊÀÇ º»Áú°ú ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­ Á¦Á¤ÇϽŠ¶æ¿¡ À§¹èµÈ´Ù.

29.5 The outward elements in this sacrament, duly set apart to the uses ordained by Christ, have such relation to him crucified, as that truly, yet sacramentally only, they are sometimes called by the name of the things they represent, to wit, the body and blood of Christ; albeit, in substance and nature, they still remain truly, and only, bread and wine, as they were before.

29.5 ÀÌ ¼º·ÊÀÇ ¿ÜÀû ¿ä¼Ò´Â ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­ Á¤ÇϽŴë·Î ¿Ã¹Ù·Î »ç¿ëµÇµµ·Ï ¼ºº°µÇ¾î¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ÀÌ ¿ä¼Ò´Â ½ÊÀÚ°¡¿¡ ´Þ¸®½Å ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í ±íÀº °ü°è¸¦ °¡Áö°í ÀÖÀ¸¹Ç·Î »ó¡ÀûÀ¸·Î ±×°ÍÀ» ¹°Áú ±×´ë·Î Áï ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¸ö°ú ÇǶó°í ºÎ¸£±âµµ ÇÑ´Ù. ±×·¸°Ô ºÎ¸¥´Ù ÇÏ¿©µµ ½Çü¿Í º»Áú¿¡ À־ ¿ÀÈ÷·Á Àü°ú Á¶±Ýµµ ´Ù¸§¾ø´Â ¸ð¾çÀ¸·Î ¶±°ú Æ÷µµÁÖ ±×´ë·Î ³²¾Æ ÀÖ´Ù.

29.6 That doctrine which maintains a change of the substance of bread and wine, into the substance of Christ's body and blood (commonly called transubstantiation) by consecration of a priest, or by any other way, is repugnant, not to Scripture alone, but even to common sense and reason; overthroweth the nature of the sacrament; and hath been, and is, the cause of manifold superstitions, yea, of gross idolatries.

29.6 ¶±°ú Æ÷µµÁÖ°¡ ½ÅºÎÀÇ Ãà»ç³ª ȤÀº ´Ù¸¥ ¾î¶² ¹æµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¸ö°ú ÇÇÀÇ ½Çü·Î º¯ÇÑ´Ù´Â(º¸Åë ȭü¼³À̶ó ĪÇÑ´Ù) ±³¸®´Â ¼º°æ¿¡ ¾î±ß³¯ »Ó ¾Æ´Ï¶ó »ó½Ä°ú À̼º¿¡µµ ¾î±ß³­´Ù. ÀÌ ÁÖÀåÀº ¼º·ÊÀÇ º»ÁúÀ» µÚÁý´Â »ý°¢À̸ç ÀÌÁ¦±îÁö ¿©·¯ °¡Áö ¹Ì½Å°ú ³­ÀâÇÑ ¿ì»ó¼þ¹èÀÇ ¿øÀÎÀÌ µÇ¾î¿Ô°í Áö±Ýµµ ±×·¯ÇÏ´Ù.

29.7 Worthy receivers, outwardly partaking of the visible elements in this sacrament, do then also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, yet not carnally and corporally, but spiritually, receive and feed upon Christ crucified, and all benefits of his death: the body and blood of Christ being then not corporally or carnally in, with, or under the bread and wine; yet as really, but spiritually, present to the faith of believers in that ordinance, as the elements themselves are to their outward senses.

29.7 ÇÕ´çÇÑ ¼öÂùÀÚ´Â ÀÌ ¼º·Ê¿¡ À־ À¯ÇüÇÑ ¿ä¼Ò¿¡ ¿ÜÀûÀ¸·Î Âü¿©Çϸ鼭 ½Å¾Ó¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ³»ÀûÀ¸·Î Âü¿©ÇÏ´Â ÀÚÀÌ´Ù. ±×µéÀº ¼ÓµÇ°Ô À°Ã¼ÀûÀ¸·Î ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀÌ´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ½ÊÀÚ°¡ÀÇ ¸ø¹ÚÈ÷½Å ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í ±×ÀÇ Á×À½¿¡¼­ ¿À´Â ¸ðµç ÀºÇý¸¦ ÂüÀ¸·Î ¿µÀûÀ¸·Î ¹Þ´Â´Ù. ¶Ç ±×°ÍÀ» ¸Ô°í ¿µÀûÀ¸·Î ÀÚ¶õ´Ù. ±×¶§ ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ »ì°ú Çǰ¡ À°Ã¼ÀûÀ¸·Î ¶±°ú Æ÷µµÁ־ȿ¡ ÇÔ²² ȤÀº ¾Æ·¡ ÀÖ´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. ÀÌ ¼º·Ê¿¡¼­ ¿ä¼Ò ÀÚü°¡ ÀǹÌÇÏ´Â ±×´ë·Î Çö½ÇÀûÀÎ µ¿½Ã¿¡ ¿µÀûÀ¸·Î ½ÅÀÚµéÀÇ ¹ÏÀ½¿¡ ÀÓÀçÇÑ´Ù.

29.8 Although ignorant and wicked men receive the outward elements in this sacrament, yet they receive not the thing signified thereby; but by their unworthy coming thereunto are guilty of the body and blood of the Lord, to their own damnation. Wherefore all ignorant and ungodly persons, as they are unfit to enjoy communion with him, so are they unworthy of the Lord's Table, and cannot, without great sin against Christ, while they remain such, partake of these holy mysteries, or be admitted thereunto.

29.8 ¹«ÁöÇÏ°í ¿Ï¾ÇÇÑ »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ÀÌ ¼º·ÊÀÇ ¿ÜÀû ¿ä¼Ò¸¦ ¹Þ´õ¶óµµ ±×°Í¿¡ ÀÇÇØ »ó¡µÇ´Â °ÍÀ» ¹Þ´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. ¿ÀÈ÷·Á ±×µéÀÌ ÇÕ´çÄ¡ ¾Ê°Ô ¼º·Ê¿¡ Âü¿©ÇϹǷΠÁÖÀÇ ¸ö°ú ÇǸ¦ ¹üÁËÇÏ´Â Á˸¦ Áö¾î Àڽſ¡°Ô ½ÉÆÇÀ» ¹Þ°Ô µÈ´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ¹«ÁöÇÏ¸ç ºÒ°æ°ÇÇÑ ¸ðµç ÀÚ´Â ÁÖ·Î ´õºÒ¾î ±³ÅëÀ» Áñ±â±â¿¡ ÇÕ´çÄ¡ ¾ÊÀ¸¸ç µû¶ó¼­ ÁÖÀÇ »ó¿¡ Âü¿©Çϱ⿡ ÇÕ´çÄ¡ ¾Ê´Ù. ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ´ëÇÏ¿© Å« Á˸¦ ÁþÁö ¾Ê¾Ò´Ù ÇØµµ ±×µéÀÌ ÀÌ·± »óÅ¿¡ ³²¾Æ ÀÖ´Â µ¿¾È ÀÌ °Å·èÇÑ ½Åºñ¿¡ Âü¿©ÇѴٰųª Âü¿©ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀÌ Çã¶ôµÇ´Â °ÍÀº ºÒ°¡´ÉÇÏ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXX

Of Church Censures

30.1 The Lord Jesus, as king and head of his Church, hath therein appointed a government in the hand of Church officers, distinct from the civil magistrate.

30.1 ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö´Â ±³È¸ÀÇ ¿Õ°ú ¸Ó¸®·Î¼­ ¼¼»óÀÇ Ä¡¸®¿Í´Â ´Ù¸¥ Á¤Ä¡¿ø¸®¸¦ ±³È¸ Á÷ºÐÀÚÀÇ ¼Õ¿¡ ¸Ã±â¼Ì´Ù.

30.2 To these officers the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven are committed, by virtue whereof they have power respectively to retain and remit sins, to shut that kingdom against the impenitent, both by the word and censures; and to open it unto penitent sinners, by the ministry of the gospel, and by absolution from censures, as occasion shall require.

30.2 ÀÌµé ±³Á÷Àڵ鿡°Ô õ±¹ÀÇ ¿­¼è¸¦ ¸Ã±â¼Ì°í ±³Á÷ÀÚµéÀº ±× È¿·ÂÀ¸·Î ¸»¾¸°ú ±Ç¡ÀÇ ¹æÆíÀ» »ç¿ëÇÏ¿© Á˸¦ º¸·ù ȤÀº ¿ë¼­ÇÑ´Ù. ¶Ç ȸ°³Ä¡ ¾Ê´Â ÀÚ¿¡°Ô´Â õ±¹ÀÇ ¹®À» ´Ý°í ȸ°³ÇÏ´Â ÁËÀε鿡°Ô´Â ÇÊ¿äÇÑ °æ¿ì¿¡ µû¶ó º¹À½ÀÇ »ç¿ª¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ¶Ç´Â Ã¥¹ú ÇØÁ¦¿¡ ÀÇÇØ õ±¹ÀÇ ¹®À» ¿­¾îÁØ´Ù.

30.3 Church censures are necessary for the reclaiming and gaining of offending brethren; for deterring of others from like offenses; for purging out of that leaven which might infect the whole lump; for vindicating the honor of Christ, and the holy profession of the gospel; and for preventing the wrath of God, which might justly fall upon the Church, if they should suffer his covenant, and the seals thereof, to be profaned by notorious and obstinate offenders.

30.3 ±³È¸ÀÇ ±Ç¡Àº ¹üÁËÇÏ´Â ÇüÁ¦µéÀ» ¹Ù·Î Àâ¾Æ ÀÒ¾î¹ö¸®Áö ¾ÊÀ¸¸ç ´Ù¸¥ »ç¶÷µéÀ» ¸·¾Æ °°Àº Á˸¦ ¹üÇÏÁö ¾Ê°Ô Çϱâ À§ÇÔÀÌ´Ù. ¿Â µ¢¾î¸®¿¡ ÆÛÁö´Â ´©·èÀ» Á¦°ÅÇϸç, ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¸í¿¹¿Í º¹À½ÀÇ °Å·èÇÑ °í¹éÀ» ¿ËÈ£Çϸç Çϳª´ÔÀÇ Áø³ë¸¦ ¸·±â À§ÇØ ±Ç¡Àº ÇÊ¿äÇÏ´Ù. ¸¸ÀÏ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¾ð¾à°ú ±× ÀÎÄ¡½ÉÀ» ±Ø¾ÇÇϰí ȸ°³ÇÏÁö ¾Ê´Â ¹üÁËÀڵ鿡 ÀÇÇØ ´õ·¯¿öÁö´Â °ÍÀ» ¹æÀÓÇÏ¿© µÎ¸é ±³È¸¿¡ ³»¸± Çϳª´ÔÀÇ Áø³ë°¡ ¿Â ±³È¸ À§¿¡ ³»¸®°Ô µÈ´Ù.

30.4 For the better attaining of these ends, the officers of the church are to proceed by admonition, suspension from the sacrament of the Lord's Supper for a season, and by excommunication from the Church, according to the nature of the crime, and demerit of the person.

30.4 ÀÌ ¸ñÀûÀ» È¿°úÀÖ°Ô ´Þ¼ºÇϱâ À§ÇÏ¿© ±³È¸ÀÇ ±³Á÷ÀÚµéÀº ¹üÁËÀÇ ¼ºÁú°ú ¹üÁËÀÚÀÇ °ú½Ç¿¡ µû¶ó Ãæ°í·ÎºÎÅÍ ½ÃÀÛÇÏ¿© ÀϽÃÀû ¼öÂùÁ¤Áö ¶Ç´Â ±³È¸·ÎºÎÅÍÀÇ Á¦¸é, Ãâ±³½Ãų ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXXI

Of Synods and Councils

31.1 For the better government and further edification of the Church, there ought to be such asse-blies as are commonly called synods or councils and it belongeth to the overseers and other rulers of the particular churches, by virtue of their office, and the power which Christ hath given them for edification, and not for destruction, to appoint such assemblies, and to convene together in them, as often as they shall judge it expedient for the good of the Church.

31.1 ±³È¸ÀÇ º¸´Ù ÁÁÀº Á¤Ä¡¿Í °Ç´öÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© º¸Åë Áö¹æ´ëȸ ȤÀº ÃÑȸ¶ó ºÒ¸®´Â ȸÀǰ¡ ÀÖ¾î¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. °³±³È¸ÀÇ °¨µ¶ÀÚµé°ú ±âŸ ÁöµµÀÚµéÀº ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­ À߸øµÇ°Ô ¾²¶ó°í ÁֽаÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó Àß µÇµµ·Ï ±³È¸¸¦ À§ÇÏ¿© ÁÖ¿öÁø ±×µéÀÇ Á÷ºÐ°ú ±ÇÇÑÀ» °¡Áö°í À̰°Àº ȸ¸¦ ¼¼¿ö¼­ ±³È¸ÀÇ À¯ÀÍÀ» À§ÇÏ¿© ÀûÀýÇÏ´Ù°í ÆÇ´ÜÇÏ´Â ´ë·Î ÀÚÁÖ È¸ÀǸ¦ ¼ÒÁýÇÏ¿©¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

31.2 It belongeth to synods and councils, ministerially, to determine controversies of faith, and cases of conscience, to set down rules and directions for the better ordering of the public worship of God, and government of his Church; to receive complaints in cases of mal-administration, and authoritatively to determine the same: which decrees and determinations, if consonant to the Word of God, are to be received with reverence and submission, not only for their agreement with the Word, but also for the power whereby they are made, as being an ordinance of God, appointed thereunto in his Word.

31.2 ½Å¾Ó¿¡ °üÇÑ ³íÀï°ú ¾ç½ÉÀÇ ¹®Á¦¸¦ °áÁ¤ÇÏ°í °øÀû ¿¹¹è¿Í ±³È¸ÀÇ Á¤Ä¡¿¡ °üÇÏ¿© º¸´Ù ´õ ÁÁÀº ±ÔÄ¢°ú ÁöħÀ» °áÁ¤ÇÏ´Â °ÍÀº ´ëȸ¿Í ÃÑȸÀÇ ¼Ò°üÀÌ´Ù. ÇàÁ¤ÀÇ ½Ç¼ö ¶§¹®¿¡ ºÒÆòÀÌ »ý°Ü¼­ ±× ºÒÆòÀ» Á¢¼öÇÏ¿© ±×°ÍÀ» ±ÇÀ§ÀÖ°Ô °áÁ¤ÇÏ´Â °Íµµ ´ëȸ¿Í ÃÑȸ¿¡ ¼ÓÇÑ´Ù. ±× ȸ¿¡¼­ ³»¸° ¸í·É°ú °áÁ¤Àº ±×°ÍÀÌ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸¿¡ ÀÏÄ¡ÇÏ´Â ÇÑ ±ÍÁßÇÏ°Ô ¶Ç´Â º¹Á¾ÇÏ´Â ¸¶À½À¸·Î ¹Þ¾Æµé¿©¾ß ÇÑ´Ù. ±×°ÍÀÌ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸¿¡ ºÎÇÕÇϱ⠶§¹®¸¸ÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï¶ó, ¶ÇÇÑ ±×°ÍÀ» ¸¸µå´Â ±Ç¼¼ °ð Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸¿¡¼­ ¸íÇϽŠÇϳª´ÔÀÇ ±Ô·ÊÀ̱⠶§¹®ÀÌ´Ù.

31.3 All synods or councils since the apostles' times, whether general or particular, may err, and many have erred; therefore they are not to be made the rule of faith or practice, but to be used as a help in both.

31.3 »çµµ½Ã´ë ÀÌÈÄ ¸ðÀÎ ¸ðµç ´ëȸ³ª ÃÑȸ´Â ´ë¼Ò°£ÀÇ ±¸º° ¾øÀÌ ¿À·ù¸¦ ¹üÇÒ °¡´É¼ºÀÌ ÀÖ¾ú°í ¶Ç ¸¹Àº ¿À·ù¸¦ ¹üÇÏ¿´´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ÀÌ È¸ÀÇ´Â ½Å¾Ó°ú º»ºÐÀÇ ±ÔÄ¢À¸·Î »ï±âº¸´Ù µµ¿òÀ¸·Î »ç¿ëµÉ »ÓÀÌ´Ù.

31.4 Synods and councils are to handle or conclude nothing but that which is ecclesiastical: and are not to intermeddle with civil affairs which concern the commonwealth unless by way of humble petition in cases extraordinary; or by way of advice for satisfaction of conscience, if they be thereunto required by the civil magistrate.

31.4 ´ëȸ¿Í ÃÑȸ´Â ±³È¸¿¡ °üÇÑ »ç°Ç À̿ܿ¡´Â ¾î¶°ÇÑ Àϵµ ó¸®Çϰųª °áÁ¤ÇÒ ¼ö ¾ø´Ù. Ưº°ÇÑ °æ¿ì¿¡ °â¼ÕÇÑ ÁøÁ¤ Çü½ÄÀ¸·Î ȤÀº ±¹°¡ÀÇ À§Á¤ÀڷκÎÅÍ ¿ä±¸°¡ ÀÖÀ» ¶§ ¾ç½ÉÀÇ ¸¸Á·À» À§ÇÑ Ãæ°í Çü½ÄÀ¸·Î¹Û¿¡´Â ±¹°¡¿¡ °ü°èµÈ ¼¼¼ÓÀû »ç°Ç¿¡ °£¼·ÇÒ °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù.

32.1 The bodies of men, after death, return to dust, and see corruption; but their souls (which neither die nor sleep), having an immortal subsistence, immediately return to God who gave them. The souls of the righteous, being then made perfect in holiness, are received into the highest heavens, where they behold the face of God in light and glory, waiting for the full redemption of their bodies; and the souls of the wicked are cast into hell, where they remain in torments and utter darkness, reserved to the judgment of the great day. Besides these two places for souls separated from their bodies, the Scripture acknowledgeth none.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXXII

Of the State of Man After Death and of the Resurrection of the Dead

32.1 »ç¶÷µéÀÇ À°Ã¼´Â Á×Àº ÈÄ ÈëÀ¸·Î µ¹¾Æ°¡ ½â°ÔµÇ³ª ±×µéÀÇ ¿µÈ¥Àº(Á×Áöµµ ÀÚÁöµµ ¾Ê´Â´Ù) ºÒ¸êÀÇ º»ÁúÀ» °¡Á®¼­ ±×°ÍÀ» ÁֽŠÇϳª´Ô²²·Î Áï½Ã µ¹¾Æ°£´Ù. ÀÇÀÎÀÇ ¿µÈ¥Àº Á×À» ¶§¿¡ ¿ÂÀüÈ÷ °Å·èÇØÁ®¼­ Áö±ØÈ÷ ³ôÀº Çϴ÷Π¿µÁ¢µÇ¾î ºû°ú ¿µ±¤°¡¿îµ¥¼­ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ³¸À» ºÆ¿À¸ç ±×µéÀÇ À°Ã¼°¡ ¿ÂÀüÈ÷ ±¸¼ÓµÉ ¶§¸¦ ±â´Ù¸°´Ù. ±×·¯³ª ¾ÇÀÎÀÇ ¿µÈ¥Àº Áö¿Á¿¡ ´øÁ®Á®¼­ ±×°÷¿¡¼­ °íÃÊ¿Í Èæ¾Ï°¡¿îµ¥ Áö³ª¸ç Å« ³¯ÀÇ ½ÉÆÇ¶§±îÁö °¤Çô ÀÖ´Ù. ¼º°æÀº À°Ã¼¿Í ³ª´¶ ¿µÈ¥À» À§ÇÏ¿© ÀÌ µÎ Àå¼Ò ¿Ü¿¡´Â ´Ù¸¥ ¾Æ¹« °÷µµ ÀÎÁ¤ÇÏÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù.

32.2 At the last day, such as are found alive shall not die, but be changed: and all the dead shall be raised up with the self-same bodies, and none other, although with different qualities, which shall be united again to their souls forever.

32.2 ¸¶Áö¸· ³¯¿¡ »ì¾ÆÀÖ´Â ÀÚµéÀº Á×Áö ¾Ê°í º¯È­µÉ °ÍÀÌ´Ù. Á×Àº ÀÚµéÀº ¸ðµÎ º»·¡¿Í °°Àº ¸öÀ¸·Î ºÎȰÇÒ °ÍÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌ ºÎȰü´Â ÁúÀûÀ¸·Î´Â Àü°ú ´Ù¸¦ °ÍÀ̳ª °°Àº ¸öÀ¸·Î ¿µÈ¥°ú ´Ù½Ã °áÇÕÇÏ°Ô µÉ °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

32.3 The bodies of the unjust shall, by the power of Christ, be raised to dishonor; the bodies of the just, by his Spirit, unto honor, and be made conformable to his own glorious body.

32.3 ºÒÀÇÇÑ ÀÚÀÇ ¸öÀº ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ´É·ÂÀ¸·Î »ì¾Æ³ª ºÎ²ô·¯¿òÀ» ´çÇÏ°Ô µÉ °ÍÀ̳ª ÀÇÀÎÀÇ ¸öÀº ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¿µÀ¸·Î »ì¾Æ³ª ¿µ±¤À» ¹ÞÀ¸¸ç ±×¸®½ºµµ ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ¿µ±¤½º·¯¿î ¸öÀ» ´à°Ô µÉ °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXXIII

Of the Last Judgment

33.1 God hath appointed a day, wherein he will judge the world in righteousness by Jesus Christ, to whom all power and judgment is given of the Father. In which day, not only the apostate angels shall be judged; but likewise all persons, that have lived upon earth, shall appear before the tribunal of Christ, to give an account of their thoughts, words, and deeds; and to receive according to what they have done in the body, whether good or evil.

33.1 Çϳª´ÔÀº ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ¼¼»óÀ» ½ÉÆÇÇÏ½Ç ÇÑ ³¯À» Á¤Çϼ̴Ù. ±×¿¡°Ô ¾Æ¹öÁöÀÇ ¸ðµç ±Ç¼¼¿Í ½ÉÆÇÀÌ À§ÀӵǾî ÀÖ´Ù. ±×³¯¿¡´Â ¹è±³ÇÑ Ãµ»çµéÀÌ ½ÉÆÇÀ» ¹ÞÀ» »Ó ¾Æ´Ï¶ó ÀÌÀüÀÇ ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ÇѰᰰÀÌ ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ½ÉÆÇ´ë ¾Õ¿¡ ³ªÅ¸³ª ±×µéÀÇ »ý°¢, ¸», ÇൿÀ» ¼³¸íÇÏ°í ±×µéÀÌ ¼±¾Ç°£¿¡ ¸öÀ¸·Î ÇàÇÑ ´ë·Î º¸ÀÀÀ» ¹ÞÀ» °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

33.2 The end of God's appointing this day, is for the manifestation of the glory of his mercy in the eternal salvation of the elect; and of his justice in the damnation of the reprobate, who are wicked and disobedient. For then shall the righteous go into everlasting life, and receive that fullness of joy and refreshing which shall come from the presence of the Lord: but the wicked, who know not God, and obey not the gospel of Jesus Christ, shall be cast into eternal torments, and punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power.

33.2 Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ÀÌ ³¯À» Á¤ÇϽЏñÀûÀº ÇÇÅÃÀÚµéÀÇ ¿µ¿øÇÑ ±¸¿ø¿¡¼­ ±×ÀÇ ÀÚºñ·Î¿î ¿µ±¤À» ³ªÅ¸³»½Ã°í ¾ÇÇÏ°í ºÒ¼øÁ¾ÇÏ´Â »ç¾ÇÇÑ ÀÚµéÀÇ ¿µ¹ú¿¡¼­ ±×ÀÇ °øÀǸ¦ ³ªÅ¸³»±â À§ÇϽÉÀÌ´Ù. ±× ¶§¿¡ ÀÇÀÎÀº ¿µ»ý¿¡ µé¾î°¡ ÁÖ ¾Õ¿¡¼­ ¿À´Â Ãæ¸¸ÇÑ ±â»Ý°ú À¯ÄèÇÔÀ» ¹ÞÀ¸³ª Çϳª´ÔÀ» ¾ËÁö ¸øÇÏ°í ¶Ç ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ º¹À½À» ºÒ¼øÁ¾ÇÑ ¾ÇÀεéÀº ¿µ¿øÇÑ °íÅë¿¡ ´øÁ®Á®¼­ ÁÖ ¾Õ¿¡¼­ ¶Ç´Â ±×ÀÌ ±Ç´ÉÀÇ ¿µ±¤¿¡¼­ ¿À´Â ¿µ¿øÇÑ ÆÄ¸ê¿¡ ºüÁö°Ô µÉ °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

33.3 As Christ would have us to be certainly persuaded that there shall be a day of judgment, both to deter all men from sin, and for the greater consolation of the godly in their adversity: so will he have that day unknown to men, that they may shake off all carnal security, and be always watchful, because they know not at what hour the Lord will come; and may be ever prepared to say, Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. Amen.

33.3 ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­´Â ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ¹üÁËÇÏ´Â °ÍÀ» ¸·±â À§ÇÏ¿©, ¶Ç´Â °æ°ÇÇÑ »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ¿ª°æ¿¡¼­ Å« À§·Î¸¦ ¾òµµ·Ï Çϱâ À§ÇÏ¿© ¿ì¸®·Î ÇÏ¿©±Ý ½ÉÆÇ³¯ÀÌ ÀÖÀ¸¸®¶ó´Â °ÍÀ» È®½ÅÇϱ⸦ ¿øÇϼ̴Ù. ±×³¯À» »ç¶÷µé¿¡°Ô ¾Ë¸®Áö ¾ÊÀ¸¼Å¼­ »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ¾î´À ¶§¿¡ ÁÖ²²¼­ ¿À½Ç´ÂÁö ¾ËÁö ¸øÇϹǷΠ¸ðµç À°ÀûÀÎ ¾ÈÀü°¨À» ¹ö¸®°í Ç×»ó ±ú¾î "¿À½Ã¿É¼Ò¼­ ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö¿©, ¼ÓÈ÷ ¿À½Ã¿É¼Ò¼­"¶ó°í ¸»ÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖµµ·Ï ÁغñµÇ¾î ÀÖ°Ô Çϼ̴Ù. ¾Æ¸à.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXXIV(1842/1903)

Of the Holy Spirit

1. The Holy Spirit, the third Person in the Trinity, proceeding from the Father and the Son, of the same substance and equal in power and glory, is, together with the Father and the Son, to be believed in, loved, obeyed, and worshipped throughout all ages.

1. ¼º·ÉÀº »ïÀ§ÀÏü Çϳª´ÔÀÇ Á¦3À§·Î¼­ ¼ººÎ¿Í ¼ºÀڷκÎÅÍ ³ª¿À¼ÌÀ¸³ª, ½ÅÀû º»Áú¿¡ À־ ¼ººÎ¿Íµµ °°°í ¼ºÀڿ͵µ °°À¸½Ã°í ´É·Â°ú ¿µ±¤¿¡ À־µµ ¼ººÎ¿Í ¼ºÀÚ¿Í µ¿µîÇϽôÙ. ¿ì¸®´Â ¼ººÎ¿Í ¼ºÀÚ¸¦ ¹Ï°í »ç¶ûÇÏ°í ¼øÁ¾ÇÏ°í ¿µ¿øÅä·Ï ¿¹¹èÇØ¾ß ÇϵíÀÌ, ÀÌ ¼º·ÉÀ» ¹Ï°í »ç¶ûÇÏ°í ¼øÁ¾ÇÏ°í ¿µ¿øÅä·Ï ¿¹¹èÇØ¾ß ÇÑ´Ù.

2. He is the Lord and Giver of life, everywhere present, and is the source of all good thoughts, pure desires, and holy counsels in men. By him the prophets were moved to speak the Word of God, and all the writers of the Holy Scriptures inspired to record infallibly the mind and will of God. The dispensation of the gospel is especially committed to him. He prepares the way for it, accompanies it with his persuasive power, and urges its message upon the reason and conscience of men, so that they who reject its merciful offer are not only without excuse, but are also guilty of resisting the Holy Spirit.

2. ¼º·ÉÀº ÁÖ´ÔÀÌ½Ã°í »ý¸íÀÇ ºÎ¿©Àڷμ­ ¾îµð¿¡³ª °è½Ã°í »ç¶÷ ¾È¿¡ ÀÖ´Â ¸ðµç ¼±ÇÑ »ý°¢µé°ú ¼ø¼öÇÑ ¿å±¸¿Í °Å·èÇÑ Àǵµ¿Í °èȹÀÇ ±Ù¿øÀ̽ôÙ. ¿¹¾ðÀÚµéÀº ÀÌ ¼º·É¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¸»¾¸À» ¸»Çϵµ·Ï °¨È­¿Í Á¶¸íÀ» ¹Þ¾Ò°í, ¼º°æÀÇ ¸ðµç ±âÀÚµé ¿ª½Ã ÀÌ ¼º·É¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© Çϳª´ÔÀÇ »ý°¢°ú ¶æÀ» ¿À·ù ¾øÀÌ ±â·ÏÇϵµ·Ï ¿µ°¨À» ¹Þ¾Ò´Ù. ¼º·ÉÀº ƯÈ÷ º¹À½ÀÇ »ç¿ªÀ» À§Å¹¹ÞÀ¸¼Ì´Ù. ¼º·ÉÀº º¹À½ÀÌ ¿ì¸®¿¡°Ô ¿Í ´êµµ·Ï ±æ Áغñ¸¦ ÇϽðí, ¼³µæ·ÂÀ» °¡Áö°í ÀÌ º¹À½»ç¿ª¿¡ µ¿ÇàÇϽðí, º¹À½ÀÇ ¸Þ½ÃÁö¸¦ Àΰ£ÀÇ À̼º°ú ¾ç½É¿¡ °­±ÇÇϽŴÙ. µû¶ó¼­ ´©±¸µçÁö ÀÌ ¼º·ÉÀÇ ÀÚºñ¸¦ °ÅÀýÇÏ´Â »ç¶÷Àº ÇΰèÇÒ ±æÀÌ ¾ø°í, ¼º·ÉÀ» °Å¿ªÇÏ´Â Á˸¦ Áþ´Â °ÍÀÌ´Ù.

3. The Holy Spirit, whom the Father is ever willing to give to all who ask him, is the only efficient agent in the application of redemption. He regenerates men by his grace, convicts them of sin, moves them to repentance, and persuades and enables them to embrace Jesus Christ by faith. He unites all believers to Christ, dwells in them as their Comforter and Sanctifier, gives to them the spirit of Adoption and Prayer, and performs all these gracious offices by which they are sanctified and sealed unto the day of redemption.

3. Çϳª´Ô ¾Æ¹öÁö²²¼­´Â ´©±¸µçÁö ¼º·ÉÀ» °£±¸ÇÏ´Â ÀÚ¿¡°Ô ¼º·ÉÀ» Áֽñ⸦ ±â»µÇϽôµ¥, ÀÌ ¼º·ÉÀº ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ²²¼­ ¼ºÃëÇϽб¸¼ÓÀ» È¿°úÀûÀ¸·Î ¿ì¸®¿¡°Ô Àû¿ëÇϽô ÇൿÀÚÀ̽ôÙ. ¼º·ÉÀº ±×ÀÇ ÀºÇý·Î »ç¶÷µéÀ» Áß»ý½ÃŰ½Ã°í, Àΰ£ÀÌ À¯ÁËÇÔÀ» ¾Ë·Á Áֽðí, Àΰ£À» ȸ°³ÇÏ°Ô ÇϽðí, ½Å¾ÓÀ¸·Î ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀÏ ¼ö ÀÖµµ·Ï ±Ç°íÇÏ½Ã°í ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀÏ ¼ö ÀÖ°Ô ´É·Â ÁֽŴÙ. ¼º·ÉÀº ¸ðµç ½ÅÀÚµéÀ» ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡°Ô ¿¬ÇÕ½ÃŰ½Ã°í, À§·ÎÀÚ(º¸Çý»ç)¿Í ¼ºÈ­ÄÉ ÇϽô ºÐÀ¸·Î ÀÌµé ¾È¿¡ °ÅÇϽðí, À̵鿡°Ô ¾çÀÚÀÇ ¿µ°ú ±âµµÀÇ ¿µÀ» Áֽðí, ÀºÇýÀÇ ¸ðµç Á÷ºÐµéÀ» ¼öÇØ¿¡ ÇϽô ¹Ù ¼ºµµµéÀº ÀÌ Á÷ºÐµéÀÇ ¼öÇà¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ¼ºÈ­µÇ°í ±¸¼ÓÀÇ ³¯±îÁö ÀÎħÀ» ¹Þ´Â´Ù.

4. By the indwelling of the Holy Spirit all believers being vitally united to Christ, who is the Head, are thus united one to another in the Church, which is his body. He calls and anoints ministers for their holy office, qualifies all other officers in the Church for their special work, and imparts various gifts and graces to its members. He gives efficacy to the Word and to the ordinances of the gospel. By him the Church will be preserved, increased, purified, and at last made perfectly holy in the presence of God.

4. ¸ðµç ½ÅÀÚµé ¾È¿¡´Â ¼º·ÉÀÌ ³»ÁÖÇϽŴÙ. ÀÌ·Î½á ¸ðµç ½ÅÀÚµéÀº ±×¸®½ºµµ¿Í »ý¸íÀûÀ¸·Î ¿¬ÇյǾî ÀÖ°í, ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¸öÀÎ ±³È¸ ¾È¿¡¼­ »óÈ£ ±ä¹ÐÈ÷ ¿¬ÇյǾî ÀÖ´Ù. ¼º·ÉÀº ±³¿ªÀÚµéÀ» ºÎ¸£»ç °Å·èÇÑ Á÷ºÐÀ» ¸Ã±â½Ã°í, ±³È¸ ¾È¿¡ ´Ù¸¥ Á÷ºÐµéµµ ¼¼¿ì»ç Ư¼ö »ç¸íÀ» °¨´çÄÉ ÇϽðí Áöüµé¿¡°Ô ¿©·¯ °¡Áö Àº»çµéÀ» º£Ç®¾îÁֽŴÙ. ¼º·ÉÀº ¼º°æ¸»¾¸°ú ¼¼·Ê¿Í ¼º¸¸ÂùÀ» È¿·ÂÀÖ°Ô ÇϽŴÙ. ±³È¸°¡ º¸Á¸µÇ°í ¼ºÀåÇÏ°í ±ú²ýÀÌ ¼øÈ­µÇ°í °á±¹ Çϳª´Ô ¾Õ¿¡¼­ ¿ÏÀüÈ÷ °Å·èÇÏ°Ô µÇ´Â °ÍÀº ¼º·ÉÀÇ ¿ª»çÇϽɿ¡ ÀÇÇØ¼­ÀÌ´Ù.

¡¡

CHAPTER XXXV(1842/1903)

Of the Gospel of the Love of God and Missions

1. God in infinite and perfect love, having provided in the covenant of grace, through the mediation and sacrifice of the Lord Jesus Christ, a way of life and salvation, sufficient for and adapted to the whole lost race of man, doth freely offer this salvation to all men in the gospel.

1. ¹«ÇÑÇÏ°í ¿ÏÀüÇÑ »ç¶ûÀÇ Çϳª´ÔÀº ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ Áߺ¸¿Í ½ÊÀÚ°¡ÀÇ Èñ»ýÁ¦»ç¸¦ ÅëÇÏ¿© ÀºÇýÀÇ °è¾àÀ¸·Î »ý¸í°ú ±¸¿øÀÇ ±æÀ» ¸¶·ÃÇϼÌÀ¸´Ï, ÀÌ´Â ¸ðµç »ó½ÇµÈ Àηù¸¦ À§Çؼ­ ÃæºÐÇϰí ÀûÇÕÇÑ °ÍÀÌ´Ù. ÀÌó·³ »ç¶ûÀÇ Çϳª´ÔÀº ÁÖ ¿¹¼ö ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ ÅëÇÏ¿© º¹À½ ¾È¿¡¼­ ÀÌ ±¸¿øÀ» ¸ðµç Àΰ£¿¡°Ô ±×³É Á¦°øÇϽŴÙ.

2. In the gospel God declares his love for the world and his desire that all men should be saved; reveals fully and clearly the only way of salvation; promises eternal life to all who truly repent and believe in Christ; invites and commands all to embrace the offered mercy; and by his Spirit accompanying the Word pleads with men to accept his gracious invitation.

2. Çϳª´Ô²²¼­´Â º¹À½ ¾È¿¡¼­ ¼¼»ó¿¡ ´ëÇÑ ±×ÀÇ »ç¶ûÀ» ¼±Æ÷Çϼ̰í, ¸ðµç Àΰ£À» ±¸¿øÄÚÀÚ ÇϽô ¿­¸ÁÀ» ³ªÅ¸³»¼Ì°í, ±¸¿ø¿¡ À̸£´Â À¯ÀϹ«ÀÌÇÑ ±æÀ» ÃæºÐÈ÷, ±×¸®°í ¸íÄèÇÏ°Ô °è½ÃÇϼ̰í, ÂüÀ¸·Î ȹÇÏ°í ±×¸®½ºµµ¸¦ ¹Ï´Â ¸ðµç »ç¶÷¿¡°Ô ¿µ»ýÀ» ¾à¼ÓÇϼ̰í, ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µéÀ» Á¦°øµÈ ÀÚºñ¸¦ ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀ̵µ·Ï ÃÊ´ëÇÏ½Ã°í ¸í·ÉÇϼ̰í, ¸»¾¸À» ÅëÇØ¼­ ¿ª»çÇϽô ¼º·É¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀºÇý·Î¿î Ãʴ븦 ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀ̵µ·Ï »ç¶÷°ú ´õºÒ¾î ź¿øÇÑ´Ù.

3. It is the duty and privilege of everyone who hears the gospel immediately to accept its merciful provisions; and they who continue in impenitence and unbelief incur aggravated guilt and perish by their own fault.

3. º¹À½À» µè´Â ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µéÀÌ ±× ÀÚºñ·Î¿î Á¦¾ÈÀ» Áï½Ã ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀÌ´Â °ÍÀº ±×µéÀÇ Àǹ«ÀÌ¸ç Æ¯±ÇÀÌ´Ù. ±×µéÀÌ °è¼Ó ´µ¿ìÄ¡Áö ¾Ê°í ºÒ½Å¾Ó¿¡ ¸Ó¹°¸é °¡ÁßµÈ ÁËÃ¥À» À¯¹ß½ÃŰ¸ç ±×µé ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ À߸ø¿¡ ÀÇÇØ ¸ê¸ÁÇÑ´Ù.

4. Since there is no other way of salvation than that revealed in the gospel, and since in the divinely established and ordinary method of grace faith cometh by hearing the Word of God, Christ hath commissioned his Church to go into all the world and to make disciples of all nations. All believers are, therefore, under obligation to sustain the ordinances of the Christian religion where they are already established, and to contribute by their prayers, gifts, and personal efforts to the extension of the Kingdom of Christ throughout the whole earth.

4. º¹À½¿¡ °è½ÃµÈ ±¸¿øÀÇ ±æ À̿ܿ¡ ´Ù¸¥ ±¸¿øÀÇ ±æÀº ¾ø´Ù. ½Å¾ÓÀ̶õ Çϳª´ÔÀÌ ¼¼¿ì½Å ÀϹÝÀûÀÎ ÀºÇýÀÇ ¼ö´Ü Áß¿¡¼­ ƯÈ÷ ¸»¾¸À» µè´Âµ¥¼­ ¿Â´Ù. ±×·¯¹Ç·Î ±×¸®½ºµµ´Â ±×ÀÇ ±³È¸¿¡°Ô À§Å¹Çϱ⸦ ¿Â ¼¼»ó¿¡ ³ª¾Æ°¡ ¸ðµç Á·¼ÓÀ» Á¦ÀÚ·Î »ïÀ¸¶ó°í Çϼ̴Ù. µû¶ó¼­ ¸ðµç ½ÅÀÚµéÀº ÀڽŵéÀÌ ÀÌ¹Ì ±×°ÍÀ» ÅëÇÏ¿© ±¸¿øÀ» ¹ÞÀº¹Ù ±âµ¶±³ÀÇ ÀºÇýÀÇ ¼ö´ÜµéÀ» Àß À¯ÁöÇÒ Àǹ«¸¦ °¡Áö¸ç, ±×µéÀÇ ±âµµ¿Í Àº»ç¿Í °³ÀÎÀûÀÎ ³ë·Â¿¡ ÀÇÇÏ¿© ±×¸®½ºµµÀÇ ¿Õ±¹À» ¶¥³¡±îÁö È®Àå½ÃŰ´Â ÀÏ¿¡ °øÇåÇÒ Àǹ«¸¦ °®´Â´Ù.

¡¡

Declaratory Statement(1903)

While the ordination vow of ministers, ruling elders, and deacons, as set forth in the Form of Government, requires the reception and adoption of the Confession of Faith only as containing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures, nevertheless, seeing that the desire has been formally expressed for a disavowal by the Church of certain inferences drawn from statements in the Confession of Faith, and also for a declaration of certain aspects of revealed truth which appear at the present time to call for more explicit statement, therefore The United Presbyterian Church in the United States of America does authoritatively declare as follows:

¸ñ»ç¿Í Ä¡¸®Àå·Î¿Í Áý»çµéÀº ¾È¼ö ¹ÞÀ» ¶§¿¡ '±³È¸ÀÇ Á¤Ä¡ÇüÅÂ'°¡ Á¦½ÃÇÏ´Â ´ë·Î ¼º°æÀÇ ³»¿ëÀ» Á¶Á÷ÀûÀ¸·Î Áø¼úÇÑ º» [½Å¾Ó°í¹é¼­]¸¦ ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀ̰í äÅÃÇÒ °ÍÀ» ¿ä±¸¹Þ´Â´Ù. ±×·³¿¡µµ ºÒ±¸ÇÏ°í ¹Ì±¹ÀÇ ¿¬ÇÕÀå·Î±³È¸°¡ ´ÙÀ½°ú °°Àº À¯±ÇÀû ¼±¾ð¹®À» µ¡ºÙÀÌ´Â ÀÌÀ¯´Â ±³È¸°¡ º» [½Å¾Ó°í¹é¼­]ÀÇ ¾î¶² Ç׸ñÀ¸·ÎºÎÅÍ Ãß·ÐÇØ ³»¸é¼­ ÀÌ Ç׸ñÀ» ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀÌÁö ¾ÊÀ¸·Á´Â »ý°¢À» ºÐ¸íÈ÷ Ç¥ÇöÇ߱⠶§¹®ÀÌ¿ä, Áö±Ý¿¡ ¿Í¼­ º¸´Ù ¸í¹éÇÑ Áø¼úÀ» ¿ä±¸ÇÏ´Â °è½ÃµÈ Áø¸®ÀÇ ¾î¶² Ãø¸éÀÌ ÀÖÀ½À» ¼±Æ÷Çϱ⠶§¹®ÀÌ´Ù.

First, with reference to Chapter III of the Confession of Faith: that concerning those who are saved in Christ, the doctrine of God's eternal decree is held in harmony with the doctrine of his love to all mankind, his gift of his Son to be the propitiation for the sins of the whole world, and his readiness to bestow his saving grace on all who seek it; that concerning those who perish, the doctrine of God's eternal decree is held in harmony with the doctrine that God desires not the death of any sinner, but has provided in Christ a salvation sufficient for all, adapted to all, and freely offered in the gospel to all; that men are fully responsible for their treatment of God's gracious offer; that his decree hinders no man from accepting that offer; and that no man is condemned except on the ground of his sin.

ù°·Î, º» [½Å¾Ó°í¹é¼­]ÀÇ Á¦3ÀåÀÌ ¹®Á¦ÀÌ´Ù. º» ÀåÀº ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡¼­ ±¸¿ø¹ÞÀº »ç¶÷µé¿¡ °üÇÏ¿©, Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿µ¿øÇϽŠÀÛÁ¤·ÐÀº ¸ðµç Àηù¿¡ ´ëÇÑ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ »ç¶ûÀÇ ±³¸®¿Í Á¶È­¸¦ ÀÌ·çµµ·Ï ÁÖÀåµÇ¾î¾ß Çϰí, Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¾ÆµéÀ» ÅëÇÑ Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀºÇý´Â ¿Â ÀηùÀÇ Á˸¦ À§ÇÑ ¼ÓÁË¿ä, Çϳª´Ô²²¼­ ã´Â ÀÚ¿¡°Ô´Â ´©±¸¿¡°Ô³ª ±×ÀÇ ±¸¿øÇϽô ÀºÇý¸¦ ±â²¨ÀÌ º£Çª½Ç Áغñ°¡ µÇ¾î ÀÖÀ¸½Ã´Ù. ´ÙÀ½¿¡ ¸ê¸ÁÇÒ »ç¶÷µé¿¡ °üÇÏ¿©, Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ¿µ¿øÇÑ ÀÛÁ¤·ÐÀº Çϳª´Ô²²¼­´Â ±× ¾î¶² ÁËÀÎÀÇ Á×À½µµ ¿øÄ¡ ¾Æ´ÏÇϽŴٴ °¡¸£Ä§°ú Á¶È­¸¦ ÀÌ·çµµ·Ï ÁÖÀåµÇ¾î¾ß Çϰí, Çϳª´Ô²²¼­´Â ±×¸®½ºµµ ¾È¿¡¼­ ¸ðµç Àηù¸¦ À§Çؼ­ ÃæºÐÇÑ ±¸¿øÀ» ¸¶·ÃÇØ Áּ̰í, ÀÌ ±¸¿øÀº ¸ðµç »ç¶÷µé¿¡°Ô ÀûÇÕÇÑ °ÍÀÌ¿ä, º¹À½ ¾È¿¡´Â ¸ðµç Àΰ£À» À§Çؼ­ °ª¾øÀÌ ±¸¿øÀÌ Á¦°øµÈ °ÍÀÌ´Ù. Àΰ£Àº Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀºÇý¸¦ ¼ö¿ëÇØ¾ß ÇÒ ÃæºÐÇÑ Ã¥ÀÓÀÌ ÀÖ´Ù. Çϳª´ÔÀÇ ÀÛÁ¤Àº ±× ´©±¸µµ ÀÌ ÀºÇý¸¦ ¹Þ¾ÆµéÀÌÁö ¸øÇÏ°Ô ¹æÇØÇÏÁö ¾ÊÀ¸¸ç, ¾Æ¹«µµ ÀÚ±â ÀÚ½ÅÀÇ ÁË·Î ¸»¹Ì¾ÏÁö ¾Ê°í´Â Á¤Á˸¦ ´çÇÏÁö ¾Ê´Â´Ù.

Second, with reference to Chapter X, Section 3, of the Confession of Faith, that it is not to be regarded as teaching that any who die in infancy are lost. We believe that all dying in infancy are included in the election of grace, and are regenerated and saved by Christ through the Spirit, who works when and where and how he pleases.

µÑ°·Î, º» [½Å¾Ó°í¹é¼­]ÀÇ Á¦10Àå Á¦3Ç×À» »ìÆìº¸ÀÚ. º» Ç׸ñÀº À¯¾Æ½ÃÀý¿¡ Á×Àº ÀÚ´Â ´©±¸³ª ¸ê¸ÁÇÑ´Ù°í °¡¸£Ä¡´Â °ÍÀÌ ¾Æ´Ï´Ù. À¯¾Æ½ÃÀý¿¡ Á×´Â ¸ðµç ¾ÆÀ̵鵵 ÀºÇýÀÇ ¼±Åÿ¡ Æ÷Ç﵃ ¼ö ÀÖ°í, ¼º·ÉÀ» ÅëÇÏ¿© ±×¸®½ºµµ¿¡ ÀÇÇØ Áß»ýÇÒ ¼ö ÀÖ°í ±¸¿ø¹ÞÀ» ¼ö ÀÖ´Ù°í ¿ì¸®´Â ¹Ï´Â´Ù.

 

 

>> ¸ñÂ÷°í¸® : ½ÅÁ¶

¡¡

 



   


A-Z ¤¡ ¤¤ ¤§ ¤© ¤± ¤² ¤µ ¤· ¤¸ ¤º ¤» ¤¼ ¤½ ¤¾




  Àαâ°Ë»ö¾î
kcm  2505764
±³È¸  1376881
¼±±³  1336303
¿¹¼ö  1262693
¼³±³  1048429
¾Æ½Ã¾Æ  954067
¼¼°è  934011
¼±±³È¸  899942
»ç¶û  889096
¹Ù¿ï  882167


[¹è³Êµî·Ï]
 

 


ȨÆäÀÌÁö | ¸ÞÀÏ | µð·ºÅ丮ÆäÀÌÁö | Àαâ°Ë»ö¾î | Ãßõ»çÀÌÆ® | Àαâ»çÀÌÆ® | KCM À§Á¬¸ðÀ½ | µî·Ï ¹× Á¶È¸

KCM ã¾Æ¿À½Ã´Â ±æ M1000¼±±³»çȨ ¹Ì¼Ç¸Å°ÅÁø